Skip to main content

Full text of "British fresh water fishes"

See other formats


■     iiiapwpiimii™wii|WMn;|i] 


loaii 


HP 


fm  JVW^  T.^Ji'TJi^^ 


ClbM 


THE  REY.W.HOUGHTON. 

M.A.F.L.S. 


iti-;-?i/^,-;^'-.?^ 


-Vi^ 


-iiVS^- 


■S'^ '''  x 


1.    ^I'V.     ." 


S^^y      !^-%3 


v:*^- 


>  «»*- 1*-  .- 


>?''j* 


%    •! 


I' 


,  ,'<<J 


f 


>    ^ 


'?  -  ■*.: 


r" 


•  ^fc-  ' 


;v   ;t' 


(^ 


RITISH     CrESH-WATER     CiSHES. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


u 


British 


Fresh-water  Fishes 


THE     REV.    W.     HOUGHTON,     M.A.,     F.L.S. 

RI-XTOI!   OF  PRESTON-OS-THE-WKALD    MOOUS.    SHU'lPSIl  IRK. 

Author  of  "Sua-side  Walk-^  nf  a  Naturalist,''  Jto. 


1 1. 1.  U  S  T  R  .\  T  E  D      W  I  T  H 
A     COLOURED     FIGURE     OF     EACH     SPECIE.S     D  R  A  W  .V      FROM      NATURE      HV     A.    F.    I.YDON, 

AND     NU.MEROUb     E  N  (J  K  A  V  1  N  G  .S. 


^LONDON: 

WILLIAM     MACKENZIE,     69,    LUDGATE     HILL,     E.G. 

EDINBURGH     AND     DUBLIN. 


TO    MY    LONG-KNOWN    AND    HIGHLY-VALUED    FRIEND 


PROFESSOR    GEORGE    BUSK,   E.R.S.,   E.L.S.,  &c.,  &c., 


ONE     OF     THE     MOST     EMINENT     OF     NATURALISTS 


AND    MOST    GENEROUS    OF    MEN, 


I    DEDICATE    THIS   WORK. 


•pREFACE. 


~rT  is  hoped  that  this  Work  on  the  Fresh-water  Fishes  of  the  British  Isles  will  be  found 
acceptable,  and  prove  generally  useful.  A  description  and  a  coloured  drawing  of  every 
fresh-water  species  will,  it  is  believed,  enable  any  one  to  identify  any  fish  that  may  be  met 
with.  Several  species  of  Sahnonidcc  are  now  here  for  the  first  time  illustrated  by  coloured 
drawings;  the  illustrations,  in  every  case  where  possible,  having  been  made  from  specimens 
of  the  fish  themselves. 

It  only  remains  for  me  to  express  my  thanks  to  those  gentlemen  who  have  rendered  me 
assistance  in  procuring  specimens,  or  otherwise  helping  me.  I  must  especially  thank  Dr.  A. 
Gunther,  of  the  British  Museum — the  highest  living  ichthyological  authority* — for  permission 
to  make  use  of  the  Plates  in  The  Proceedings  of  the  Zoological  Society  of  London,  (1862,  1863, 
1865,)  illustrating  his  papers  on  the  British  species  of  Charr ;  I  have  also  to  thank  the  Council 
of  that  Society  for  granting  me  the  same  permission.  I  have  been  fortunate  enough  to  see 
and  handle  all  the  British  Charrs,  and  specimens  of  all  the  species  have  been  before  the 
artist  engaged  in  this  work,  but  the  Plates  above  named  were  found  most  useful  in  giving 
the  characteristic  colouration  which  specimens  some  days  out  of  the  water,  or  specimens 
preserved  in  spirits,  almost  invariably,  lose.  I  have  also,  through  the  kindness  of  Dr.  Gunther, 
had  opportunities  of  examining  specimens  of  various  fish  in  the  British  Museum ;  and  the 
artist  has  been  able  to  take  figures  of  some  species  which  are  either  rare,  or  which  I  failed 
to  procure  for  myself. 

To  Mr.  Masefield,  of  Ellerton  Hall,  Shropshire,  a  most  successful  pisciculturist,  I  am 
indebted  for  specimens  of  several  species,  one  of  the  most  interesting  of  which  is  the 
Golden  Tench.  I  have  also  to  express  my  thanks  to  my  brother-in-law,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Masefield,  and  to  my  brother.  Major  Henry  Houghton,  for  assistance  and  information.  I  am 
greatly  obliged  to  Mr.  Thomas  Brooke,  of  the  Castle,  Lough  Esk,  and  to  Mr.  Arthur  R. 
Wallace,  of  Dublin,  for  several  specimens  of  that  very  local  species.  Cole's  Charr  (Salnw 
colli).  I  owe  many  thanks  to  Mr.  Alexander  Scott,  of  the  Garrison  Hotel,  Lough  Melvin, 
for   specimens  of  Gray's   Charr  (S.  grayij,   and   the   Great   Lake   Trout   (S.  froxj.     To    Mr. 

*  In  acknowledgment  of  Dr.  Giinther's  services  the  Council  of  the  Royal  Society  has  lately  presented  this  distin- 
guished Naturalist  with  one  of  their  medals. 


viii  PREFACE. 

John  Parnaby,  of  Troutdale,  Keswick,  Cumberland,  I  am  indebted  for  specimens  of  Winder- 
mere Charr,  and  of  the  American  Trout,  (Salmo  fontinalisj.  To  Mr.  T.  J.  Moore,  the  ever 
obliging  Curator  of  the  Liverpool  Museum,  I  owe  many  thanks  for  opportunities  of  examining 
the  fresh-water  fishes  in  that  collection ;  especially  for  some  specimens  of  the  so-called 
Azurine,  taken  many  years  ago  from  some  of  the  ponds  on  the  Earl  of  Derby's  estate  at 
Knowsley.  Mr.  Frank  Buckland  obligingly  sent  me  a  few  specimens  of  the  young  of  the 
Bull  Trout  of  the  Coquet ;  for  several  large  specimens  (male  and  female)  of  this  fish  I  have 
to  thank  Sir  Walter  B.  Riddell,  Bart.,  of  Hepple,  Northumberland,  and  Mr.  Pape,  of  New- 
castle. Mr.  William  Dunbar  has  given  me  his  opinion  as  to  the  Coquet  Bull  Trout,  and  his 
remarks  will  be  found  in  their  place.  The  Earl  of  Enniskillen  was  kind  enough  to  write  me 
a  letter  containing  information  which  proved  useful  during  my  visit  to  Ireland  in  the  summer 
of  1878.  I  must  not  forget  to  thank  Mr.  William  Haynes,  of  Patrick  Street,  Cork,  for. 
specimens  of  the  Galway  Sea  Trout,  and  for  his  opinion  and  experiences  of  the  Slob  or 
Tidal  Trout  of  the  Lee  and  Bandon  rivers.  To  Mr.  Charles  Selby  Bigge,  one  of  the 
Conservators  of  the  Dee  Fishery  Board,  I  must  express  my  best  thanks  for  assistance  and 
information.  Sir  Watkin  Williams  Wynn,  Bart.,  most  kindly  placed  his  little  steam-launch, 
men,  and  nets  at  my  disposal  in  Bala  Lake,  in  September,  1878,  for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
curing Gwyniad;  I  beg  to  express  my  best  thanks  to  the  worthy  Baronet,  as  well  as  to 
Mr.  Owen  Wynne  and  Mr.  Bigge,  for  accompanying  me  and  superintending  the  fishing. 
Lastly,  I  have  to  thank  the  artist  for  the  care  he  has  bestowed  on  the  drawings,  which  I 
think  cannot  fail  to  give  satisfaction  both  as  regards  accuracy  and  artistic  effect. 

Although  some  additional  knowledge  on  the  subject  of  the  British  fresh -water  fishes  has 
been  gained  since  the  publication  of  the  works  of  Yarrell  and  Couch, — excellent  as  those 
works  are, — yet  much  remains  at  present  obscure.  It  is  not  often  we  know  the  whole  life- 
history  of  a  fish;  this  is  especially  the  case  with  many  of  the  Salmonida.  The  solution  of 
various  questions  relating  to  this  exceedingly  difficult  family,  can,  I  think,  only  be  successfully 
made  by  persons  trained  more  or  less  in  scientific  subjects,  who  have  almost  unlimited  time 
and  ample  pecuniary  resources  at  their  command,  and  of  course  permission  from  the  various 
Boards  of  Conservators  throughout  the  country  to  take  from  time  to  time  during  the  whole 
3'ear,  even  with  nets  of  very  small  meshes,  such  fish,  whether  small  or  large,  as  they  may 
wish  to  examine.  In  this  way  it  would  be  possible  to  clear  away  much  of  the  obscurity 
that  at  present  exists. 

This  book  treats  of  the  natural  history  of  the  various  species  of  fishes  that  are  known 
to  occur  in  the  rivers,  lakes,  and  ponds  of  the  British  Isles;  it  is  not  intended  to  supply 
information  as  to  the  various  modes  of  angling,  whether  trolling,  spinning,  bottom-fishing, 
ily-fishing,  etc.,  adopted  in  this  country.  For  such  information  the  reader  will  find  all,  and 
perhaps  even  more  than  he  wants,  in  the  various  numerous  handbooks  which  have  been 
published  on  this  subject. 

Pnsto7i-on-the-  Weald  Moors  Rectory,  Shropshire, 
March    \st.,    1879. 


/ONTENTS. 


Perch  .... 

Ruffe  or  Pope 

Miller's  Thumb 

Three-spined  Stickleback 

Ten-spined  Stickleback    . 

Four-spined  Stickleback 

Short-spined  Stickleback 

Carp 

Crucian  Carp 

Prussian  Carp 

Golden  Carp 

Barbel 

Gudgeon 

Roach 

Chub 

Dace 

Graining     . 

RuDD,  or  Red-eye 

Azurine 

Dobule 

Tench 

Golden  Tench 

Common  Bream 

White  Bream,  or  Breamflat 

Pomeranian  Bream 

Bleak  .... 

Minnow       .... 

Loach  .... 

Spined  Loach,  or  Groundling 

Allis  Shad 


PAGE 

Perca  fluviatilis       .          .          .          .          . 

I 

Acerina  ccrnua         .          .          .          .          . 

5 

Cottus  gobio              .          .          .          .          . 

7 

Gasterostciis  ac  ill  eat  us        .          .          .          . 

II 

Gasterosteus  piingitius 

13 

Gasterostciis  spiiiiilosiis 

14 

Gasterosteus  brachyccntrus 

14 

Cvpriniis  carpio        .... 

15 

Carassiiis  vii/garis 

19 

Carassiiis  vulgaris  var.  Gibelio 

20 

Carassius  an  rat  us 

23 

Barbiis  vulmris       .... 

27 

Gobio  fluviatilis        .... 

30 

Lcuciscus  rutilus      .          .          .          .          . 

33 

Leucisciis  ccplialiis    .... 

37 

Leuciscus  vulgaris             .          .          .          . 

41 

Leuciscus  laneastriciisis     . 

43 

Leuciscus  erythroplithalmus 

45 

Leuciscus  cccriileus 

47 

Leuciscus  dobiila       .... 

47 

Tinea   vulgaris          .           .          .          .          . 

49 

Tinea  vulmris  var. 

51 

Abramis  bratna        .          .          .          .          . 

53 

Abraniis  blicea          .          .          .          .          . 

57 

Abramis  Buggenhagii 

58 

Alburnus   lucidus 

61 

Leuciscus  pho.xinus 

63 

Nemachiliis  barbatiilus 

65 

Cobites  taiiia 

66 

C III  pea  alosa               .... 

69 

X 

CONTENTS. 

TwAiTE  Shad       ......          Cliipea  finta             .          .          .          .          . 

PACE 
71 

Pike             .                  ... 

Esox  luciiis 

73 

Salmon        ..... 

Salmo  salar 

83 

Salmon  Trout    .... 

Salmo  trutta 

93 

Sewen          .... 

Salmo  cambricus 

97 

Bull  Trout 

Salmo  eriox 

99 

Galway  Sea  Trout 

Salmo  gallivensis 

■05 

Short-headed  Salmon 

Salmo  brachypoma 

107 

Silvery  Salmon 

Salmo  argcnteus 

108 

Common  Trout 

Salmo  fario 

I  T  I 

Black-finned  Trout 

Salmo  7iigripi>inis 

lig 

Loch  Stennis  Trout 

Salmo  orcadcnsis 

121 

Lochleven  Trout 

Salmo  levciicnsis 

1^3 

GiLLAROo  Trout 

Salmo  stoiiiachicus, 

1-5 

Great  Lake  Trout 

Salmo  fcrox 

129 

Windermere  Charr 

Saltno  willuglibii     . 

135 

Cole's  Charr 

Salmo  colli 

138 

Gray's  Charr 

Salmo  grayi 

139 

ToRGOCH,  OR  Welsh  Charr 

Salmo  perisii 

141 

Alpine   Charr 

Salmo  alpinus 

143 

Loch  Killin  Charr 

Salmo  killinensis 

145 

Grayling 

Thymallus  vulgaris 

149 

GwT^NIAD 

Coregomis  clupeoides 

153 

Vendace 

Coregomis  vandcsius 

155 

POLLAN 

Coregonus  poll  an 

157 

POWAN 

Coregomis  clupeoides  var.  ? 

'59 

Smelt,  Sparling 

Osmerus  cperlanus 

t6i 

Burbot,  Eel-pout 

Lota  vuharis 

165 

Sturgeon 

Acipenser  sturio 

169 

Sharp-nosed  Eel 

. 

Anniilla  vulmris    . 

187 

Broad-nosed  Eel 

Anguilla  latirostris 

188 

Sea  Lamprey 

Petromyzon  jnarinus 

193 

Lampern,  or  River  Lamprey 

Petromyzo7i  fluviatilis 

195 

Small  Lamprey,  or  Planer's 

Lamp 

REY 

Petromyzon  brauchialis     . 

196 

"Introduction. 


TJ^ISHES  form  the  fourth  class  of  vertebrate  animals ;  they  are  provided  either  with  gills 
-*-  {branchice) ,  or  gill-sacs  {iiiarsipobranc/nce) ,  by  means  of  which  they  are  enabled  to  breathe 
the  air  contained  in  the  water  in  which  they  live;  the  heart,  which  consists  of  a  single  auricle 
and  ventricle,  is  present  in  almost  all  fish  except  in  the  sub-class  Leptocardii,  where  certain 
pulsating  sinuses  perform  the  functions  of  a  heart,  as  in  the  curious  little  marine  fish  the 
Lancelet  (Branchiostomi  lanccolatuui).  The  limbs  in  fishes,  corresponding  to  those  organs  in 
other  vertebrates,  occur,  when  present,  in  the  form  of  fins.  These  fins  are  generally  arranged 
in  pairs  at  the  sides,  when  they  represent  the  limbs  of  other  vertebrata,  or  they  may  occur 
singly  on  the  back  and  abdomen ;  the  paired  fins  are  the  pectoral  and  the  ventral ;  the  dorsal, 
anal,  and  caudal   fins  are  unpaired  or  asymmetrical. 


p     u 


The  arrangement  of  the  fins  will  be  readily  seen  in  the  accompanying  woodcut  of  the 
Bearded  Mullet  {Mullus  barbatus),  di  is  the  first  dorsal  fin;  di  the  second  dorsal;  v  one  of 
the  paired  ventrals;  p  one  of  the  paired  pectorals;  a  the  anal  fin,  and  c  the  caudal  fin  or  tail. 
For  the  most  part  these  fins  are  structurally  similar;  they  consist  of  a  fold  of  the  skin,  or 
expansions  of  the  integument,  and  are  supported  by  bony  or  cartilaginous  rays,  pretty  much 
in  the  way,  as  Milne  Edwards  says,  "that  the  wings  of  bats  are  supported  by  the  fingers  and 
ribs."  The  pectoral  fins,  which  are  analogous  to  the  fore-limbs  of  other  vertebrates,  are 
attached  by  their  base  to  a  strong  bony  arch,  which  is  itself  fixed  to  the  back  of  the  skull, 
or  to  the  anterior  part  of  the  spinal  column  ;  this  arrangement  may  be  readily  seen  by  any 
one  who  carves  a  Cod's  head  and  shoulders  at  dinner;  the  ventrals,  or  the  hind-limbs  of 
fishes,  are  fixed  to  an  arch  of  bone — the  representation  of  the  pelvic  arch  of  the  higher 
vertebrates — which  is  sometimes  merely  supported  by  the  muscles,  in  cases  where  these  organs 
are  placed  far  back  as  in  the  Pike,  a  complete  skeleton  of  which  is  before  me  as  I  write; 
but  where  the  ventral  fins  are  situated  not  far  back,  but  in  the  vicinity  of  the  psctoral,  the 
pelvic  arch  is  united  to  the  pectoral  arch ;  the  unpaired  or  median,  fins,  as  they  are  sometimes 
called,  are  strengthened  by  osseous  or  cartilaginous  rays,  and  are  supported  upon  "interspinous 


xii  INTRODUCTION. 

bones"  imbedded  in  the  flesh  of  the  fish;  the  points  of  the  interspinous  bones  are  attached 
to  the  spinous  processes  of  the  vertebrae,  each  by  a  ligament,  their  heads  are  firmly  united 
to  the  bases  of  the  fin  rays ;  this  arrangement  between  the  median  fins,  the  interspinous  bones, 
and  the  vertebral  spinous  processes,  may  easily  be  seen  by  anyone,  who  will  take  the  trouble 
to  look  out  for  it,  when  he  is  eating  a  fried  Perch  for  breakfast  or  dinner. 

The  caudal  fin  or  tail  is  the  chief  organ  of  motion  in  a  fish;  by  a  rapid  succession  of 
oblique  lateral  impulses  the  fish  is  enabled  to  dart  through  the  water  at  a  very  quick  pace. 
There  are  two  distinct  types  of  tail  in  fishes,  one  being  much  more  common  than  the  other: 
in  one  type  this  organ  consists  of  two  equal  or  nearly  equal  lobes,  which  are  attached  to 
the  spinous  processes  of  the  posterior  part  of  the  vertebral  column ;  as  is  the  case  in  all  the 
British  fresh-water  species  of  fish,  with  the  exception  of  the  Sturgeon.  This  symmetrical  tail 
is  said  to  be  homoccrcal ;  from  ofio'^,  "the  same,"  and  Kepico<i,  "the  tail."  The  other  type  of  tail, 
which  occurs  in  the  Sturgeon,  Sharks,  Dog-fishes,  &c.,  exhibits  an  unsymmetrical  form,  for 
the  lobes  are  unequal,  while  the  vertebral  column  runs  right  into  the  upper  portion  of  the 
tail;  this  structural  arrangement  is  designated  hy  the  terva.  keterocercal ;  from  erepo^,  "different," 
and  KepKo<;,  "the  tail"      (See  this  form  of  tail  in  the  plate  of  the  Sturgeon.) 


Skeleton  of  Perch. 
The  interspinous  bones  are  seen  between  the  vertebral  column  and  the  dorsal  fins. 

The  skeleton  is  either  osseous  or  cartilaginous.  Most  of  the  British  fresh-water  species 
have  osseous  skeletons,  and  belong  to  the  sub-class  Teleostei  ;  others,  as  the  Lampreys,  have 
cartilaginous  skeletons  throughout  life ;  in  some  fishes,  as  in  the  Sturgeon,  the  skeleton  is 
partly  cartilaginous;  in  the  Lancelet,  a  salt-water  fish  of  the  lowest  type,  there  is  no  true 
skeleton,  the  vertebral  column  being  merely  a  gelatinous  notochord.  The  vertebra  of  a  bony 
fish  is  cup-shaped  at  both  ends,  the  margins  being  attached  by  ligaments.  In  the  cavities 
formed  by  the  junction  of  the  vertebrae  there  is  a  quantity  of  jelly-like  substance,  imparting 
to  the  spine  great  flexibility :  this  lubricating  gelatinous  substance  passes  from  one  intervertebral 
cavity  into  another  through  minute  pores  which  perforate  their  centres.  The  spinal  column 
consists  of  two  parts,  an  abdominal,  and  a  caudal.  The  spinal  cord  passes  through  the  upper 
or  neural  arch  of  the  vertebrae  for  the  whole  length  of  the  body  of  the  fish :  the  abdominal 
vertebrae  possess  also  a  superior  spinous  process,  and  two  transverse  processes  for  the  attachment 
of  the  ribs.  In  the  caudal  vertebrae  there  are  no  transverse  processes,  but  this  portion  of 
the  column  possesses  an  inferior  or  hccvial  arch,  as  well  as  inferior  spinous  processes. 

The  bones  of  a  fish's  skull  are  numerous,  and  the  structure  of  the  head  is  very  complex; 
the  cranium  of  osseous  fishes,  when  its  parts  are  complete,  is  made  up  of  no  fewer  than 
twenty-six  bones.  In  the  median  portion  of  the  cranium  there  is  a  cavity  which  contains  the 
brain  and  the  auditory  apparatus.  The  other  parts  necessary  to  be  noticed  for  the  discrimination 
of  species  are: — (i)  The  gill-cover,  consisting  of  the  operculum,  praeoperculum,  suboperculum, 
and  interoperculum.     (2)  The  upper  portion    of  the  jaw,   called    the    maxillary.     (3)   The  prae- 


INTRODUCTION. 


xiu 


or  intermaxillary.     (4)  The  palatine  bones.      (5)  The  vomer. 
mandible  or  lower  jaw.      (8)  The  branchiostegal  rays. 


(6)  The  hyoid  bones.      (7)  The 


Head  of  Pike. 

a,  operculum.    6,  suboperculum.    r,  preoperciilum.    i?,  interoperculum.    c,  vomer.    /,  iirffimaxiUary.    g,  palatine,    h,  maxillary,    i,  hyoid. 

k,  branchiostegal  rays  hyoitl.    /,  mandible. 

Fish  as  a  rule  have  their  external  integuments  covered  with  scales,  though  there  are  fish 
quite  destitute  of  scales ;  amongst  the  scaleless  fresh-water  fish  may  be  mentioned  the  Miller's 
Thumb  and  the  Lampreys.  Important  characters  may  sometimes  be  drawn  from  the  form  of 
the  scales.  Agassiz  enumerates  four  kinds  of  scales,  which  he  termed  cycloid,  ctenoid,  placoid, 
and  ganoid. 

(i.)  Cycloid  scales  (from  kvkKo^,  "a  circle,")  are  thin  scales  more  or  less  circular,  with  a 
smooth  margin  ;    they  occur  in  most  of  our  fishes. 

(2.)  Ctenoid  scales  (from  k.tu'^,  Kreim,  "a  comb,")  have  their  hinder  margins  cut  into 
comb-like  spines,  as  in  the  Perch. 

(3.)  Placoid  scales  (from  -TrXa^,  ttXo/co?,  "anything  flat  and  broad,")  consist  of  detached 
bony  plates  scattered  through  the  skin;  these  scales  are  not  unfrequently  armed  with  pro- 
jecting spines,  as  in  the  common  Thornback  Ray. 

(4.)  Ganoid  scales  (from  7ai'os^  "brightness,"  "polish,")  are  generally  much  thicker  than 
other  scales;  they  are  often  oblong  or  rhomboidal,  or  lozenge-shaped  in  form,  and  seldom 
overlap  one  another,  as  in  Lcpidosteiis,  or  Bony  Pike  of  North  America. 

In  nearly  all  fish  a  peculiar  line,  called  "the  lateral  line,"  is  to  be  seen;  this  line 
consists  of  a  number  of  perforations  in  the  scales,  each  scale  having  a  pore  with  a  minute 
tube  leading  into  a  longitudinal  canal,  which  has  the  power  of  secreting  a  mucus  to  lubricate 
the  surface  of  the  whole  body;  a  very  desirable  object,  whereby  the  fish  is  enabled  to  dart 
through   the  watery  medium  in  which  it  passes  its  life. 

The  digestive  system  in  fishes  consists  of  an  cesophagus,  a  stomach,  and  an  intestine. 
The  mouth  is  usually  furnished  with  teeth,  which  present  greater  diversity  in  their  mode,  as 
well  as  in  their  place  of  attachment,  than  is  observable  in  any  other  class  of  animals.  In 
some  fishes  almost  every  bone  of  the  mouth  is  provided  with  teeth,  and  even  the  tongue  is 
armed  with  these  weapons;  notably  I  may  instance  the  teeth  in  the  genus  Esox  (Pike),  and 
in  that  of  Salnio.  Everyone  knows  what  a  formidable  dental  armature  the  Pike  possesses; 
there  are  large  and  strong  teeth  of  unequal  size  on  the  mandible,  the  maxillary  is  destitute 
of  teeth,  but  the  premaxillary,  the  vomer,  the  palatine,  and  the  hyoid  bones  are  thickly 
studded  with  cardiform*  teeth,  of  which  those  of  the  palatines  are  the  largest  and  disposed 
most  irregularly.       So    again,  what  an   effective  apparatus  for  seizing  and  retaining  hold  of  a 


*  Cardiform  is  from  carduiis,  "a  thistle;"  or  more  directly  from  the  brush  set  with  wire-teeth  for  "carding"  wool, 
cotton,  etc. 


XIV 


INTRODUCTION. 


slippery  prey  is  possessed  by  the  Common  Trout !  the  vomer,  palantines,  intermaxillary, 
maxillary,  the  mandible,  and  the  tong-ue  are  all  furnished  with  sharp  conical  teeth.  Some 
fish  are  entirely  destitute  of  teeth  in  the  mouth,  others  possess  them  in  a  very  rudimentary 
form.  In  the  family  of  the  Cyprinidcc,  as  the  Carp,  Tench,  Roach,  etc.,  the  mouth  is  utterly 
toothless,  hence  these  fishes  are  popularly  designated  by  anglers  as  "leather-mouthed"  fishes; 
but  he  would  make  a  very  great  mistake  who  would  assert  that  these  fish  are  altogether 
devoid  of  a  dental  apparatus.  The  teeth  of  the  Cyprinidce  are  situated  in  the  throat,  on  the 
pharyngeal  bones ;  though  formed  on  one  general  type  these  bones  and  teeth  present 
differences  of  form  in  different  species,  and  this  difference  of  form  often  possesses  high  value 
in  the  determination  of  closely  allied  species  or  of  hybrids.  I  have  dissected  out  these 
phar}'ngeal  teeth  from  all  the  species  of  our  CyprinidcE,  figures  of  some  of  which  are  given 
on  page  xvi.  Let  us  notice  the  form  and  position  of  the  dental  apparatus  in  one  of  these 
fishes,  and  from  thence  deduce  the  functions  thereof. 


•hi li     ^-itET      *».■  p — ^^ 


Dental  apparatus  of  Tench. 


The  figure  represents  the  dental  apparatus  of  the  Common  Tench  ;  a  Is  the  roof  of  the 
mouth,  b  is  the  oesophagus,  <:  is  a  hardened  and  dilated  projection  from  the  basilar  bone  of 
the   cranium ;    at    d,   d  are    seen    the   pharyngeal    teeth.       By  means    of  strong    muscles    these 


Portion  of  alimentary  canal  of  Salmon. 
it.  cardiiu      h,  pylorus.      d,  duodeiiiuli,  or  intestine,  with  numerous  pyloric  utccii  at  c.        f,  bilLMliK-t. 


teeth    are    worked    upon    the    hardened    body    c,  which   forms  a  kind  of  anvil   upon   which    the 


INTRODUCTION.  xv 

bruising  throat  teeth  work,  and  thus  whatever  food^which  in  the  Cyprinidce  is  frequently  of  a 
vegetable  nature — passes  into  the  oesophagus  undergoes  a  triturating  process  whereby  it  is 
more  readily  rendered  digestible. 

The  stomach  of  a  fish  is  usually  of  a  large  size;  it  varies,  however,  both  in  size  and 
shape ;  generally  it  forms  a  curved  tube,  like  a  siphon ;  the  descending  portion  is  called 
the  cai-dia,  the  ascending  part  is  the  pylorus,  which  is  generally  provided  with  a  valve. 
Sometimes  the  pyloric  portion  has  its  walls  very  much  thickened,  as  in  the  Salmo  stomacliicus, 
or  Gillaroo*  Trout  of  the  lakes  of  Ireland.  Behind  the  pyloric  opening  of  the  stomach  there 
are  in  many  fish  a  number  of  blind  tubes  called  the  appendices  pylorica,  or  "pyloric  caeca;" 
they  vary  in  number  as  well  as  in  structure ;  there  may  be  only  two  or  three  of  these 
caeca,  or  there  may  be  as  many  as  two  hundred;  in  form  they  may  be  simple  short  tubes, 
sometimes  mere  cylindrical  capsules,  as  in  Cole's  Charr  {Salmo  colii),  or  they  may  consist  of 
elaborate  branches.  It  is  supposed  these  appendages  perform  the  function  of  the  pancreas; 
in  many  fish  they  are  altogether  absent.  Attention  should  always  be  given  to  these  pyloric 
caca,  as  they  are  sometimes  of  value  in  determining  a  species ;  the  Galway  Sea  Trout  {Salmo 
gallivensis),  for  instance,  is  at  once  recognised  from  the  Common  Sea  or  Salmon  Trout  (5. 
trutta)  by  the  excessive  shortness  of  these  blind  tubes. 

Some  fish  are  entirely  carnivorous  in  their  habits,  others  are  to  a  great  extent  herbivorous  ; 
the  solvent  power  in  a  voracious  species  of  fish  is  most  conspicuously  exemplified;  if,  for  in- 
stance, a  Pike  be  captured  soon  after  it  has  swallowed  its  prey,  the  head  portion  of  the  same, 
which  is  the  part  that  generally  first  reaches  the  stomach,  will  be  found  more  or  less  digested 
and  dissolved,  whilst  that  part  which  still  remains  in  the  gullet  may  remain  entire.  It  is 
mentioned  by  Aristotle  and  other  ancient  writers  as  a  curious  fact,  that  the  only  fish  known 
to  ruminate  is  the  Scarus.f 

It  appears,  however,  that  amongst  the  Cyprinida:,  as  the  Carp,  Tench,  Roach,  &c.,  and 
other  herbivorous  fishes,  rumination  is  quite  a  normal  process,  and  here  the  curious  throat- 
teeth  play  a  most  important  part.  "The  muscular  action  of  a  fish's  stomach,"  says  Professor 
Owen,  "consists  of  vermicular  contractions,  creeping  slowly  in  continuous  succession  from  the 
cardia  to  the  pylorus,  and  impressing  a  two-fold  gyratory  motion  on  the  contents:  so  that, 
while  some  portions  are  proceeding  to  the  pylorus,  other  portions  are  returning  towards  the 
cardia.  More  direct  constrictive  and  dilative  movements  occur,  with  intervals  of  repose,  at 
both  the  orifices,  the  vital  contraction  being  antagonized  by  pressure  from  within.  The  pylorus 
has  the  power,  very  evidently,  of  controlling  that  pressure,  and  only  portions  of  completely 
comminuted  and  digested  food  (chyme)  are  permitted  to  pass  into  the  intestine.  The  cardiac 
orifice  appears  to  have  less  control  over  the  contents  of  the  stomach ;  coarser  portions  of  the 
food  from  time  to  time  return  into  the  mophagus,  and  are  brought  again  within  the  sphere  of  the 
pharyngeal  jaws,  and  subjected  to  their  masticatory  and  comminuting  operations.  The  fishes  which 
afford  the  best  evidence  of  this  ruminating  action  are  the  Cyprinoids  (Carp,  Tench,  Bream,) 
caught  after  they  have  fed  voraciously  on  the  ground-bait,  previously  laid  in  their  feeding 
haunts  to    insure  the  angler  good    sport.       A  Carp  in  this  predicament,  laid  open,  shows    well 

*  The  name  of  Gillaroo  is  a  corruption  of  the  Irish  words  gilla,  gilk,  "a  boy,"  "an  attendant,"  and  ruadh, 
"red;"  "the  red  fellow,"  in  allusion  to  the  bright  large  red  spots  on  this  fish.  Gill  is  the  root  of  the  word  "gillie," 
the  Salmon  Fisher's  gillie  or  attendant.     Compare  the  Anglo-Sa.xon  gilda,  "a  companion." 

t  The  Scarus  of  the  Ancients  is  doubtless  the  Scariis  cretcnsis  of  Aldrovandi,  a  Mediterranean  species  noticed 
by  Spratt  and  Forbes,  still  abundant  on  the  Lycian  shores  ;  by  means  of  its  parrot-shaped  mouth,  it  bites  off  and 
feeds  on  the  stony  corallines,  nullipores,  &c.,  its  chief  food.  It  is  probable  that  the  Scarus  returns  portions  oj  the 
hard  coralline  contents  of  the  stomach  for  trituration.  Oppian  has  most  clearly  expressed  the  ruminating  process  in 
this  fish  in  the  following  words — 

Kal    fJ.OVl'O'i    tOTjTVV 

ai.ynppov  TTpoitjo'i'.i'  ava,  arofj-a.  diurepoi'  auri-: 
BaMuuei'dii,   iA,ri\.oio-iv  avaiTTViTcrwv  laa  (poa/Brju. 

(Hal.  i.  2.) 


XVI 


INTRODUCTION. 


and  long  the  peristaltic  movements  of  the  alimentary  canal ;  and  the  successive  regurgitations 
of  the  gastric  contents  produce  actions  of  the  pharyngeal  jaws,  as  the  half  bruised  grains 
come  into  contact  with  them,  and  excite  the  singular  tumefaction  and  subsidence  of  the  irri- 
table palate,  as  portions  of  the  regurgitated  food  are  pressed  upon  it.  The  shortness  and 
width  of  the  oesophagus,  the  masticatory  mechanism  at  its  commencement,  and  its  direct 
terminal  continuation  with  the  cardiac  portion  of  the  stomach,  relate  to  the  combination  of  an 
act  analogous  to  rumination,  with  the  ordinary  process  of  digestion,  in  all  fishes  possessing 
these  concatenated  and  peculiar  structures." — {Anat.  of  Vertcb.,  i.  p.  419.) 


Azurine. 


Tench. 


Dace. 


Eiidd. 


Roach. 


Bre.am. 


B.arbel. 


Pomeranian  Bream. 


In  a  letter  with  which  Professor  Owen,  with  his  characteristic  kindness,  some  few  years 
ago  favoured  me,  he  says,  "Continued  observations  under  the  rare  and  difficult  circumstances 
according  to  which  they  can  be  made,  have  now  convinced  me,  that  matters  for  mastication 
by  throat-chewers  come  from  bchiiid,  as  those  by  mouth-chewers  from  before.  And  indeed  when 
one  comes  to  consider  how  thoroughly  and  regularly  the  mouth  of  a  fish  is  washed  out  by 
the  branchial  streams,  there  needs  must  be  some  special  arrangement  for  the  masticating 
machinery  in  lithophagus  and  phytophagous  fishes.  Consider  what  would  be  the  consequence  to 
the  partially  broken  up  coral  and  pulp,  if  retained  at  the  back  of  the  mouth,  to  be  pounded 
piecemeal  by  the  pharyngeals,  the  rush  of  two  diverging  streams  through  that  faucial  area 
■i-oino-  on  the  while  like  clockwork.  No  !  the  food,  reduced  if  needful  to  a  size  swallowable,  is 
bolted,  and  the  branchial  way  speedily  cleared.  Then  comes  into  play  that  anti-peristaltic 
rotation  of  the  short  gullet,  and  bit  by  bit  the  contents  are  shed  in  a  tergo  between  the 
grinders  till  all  is  pulped." 

A  fish's  intestine  is  usually  short  and  wide,  and  more  or  less  convoluted;  the  mucous 
membrane  presents  numerous  modifications;    it  has  often   a  spiral   folding   (as  in  the-  Sharks), 


INTR  OD  UC  TION.  xvii 

which  winds  in  a  corkscrew  fashion  from  the  pylorus  to  the  anus ;  by  these  means  of  course 
the  absorbing  surface  is  considerably  increased ;  it  is  generally  thick  and  glandular,  always 
vascular ;  it  is  reticulate  in  many  fishes,  as  in  the  Mursena  and  the  Sturgeon ;  in  the  Salmon 
the  mucous  membrane  is  more  or  less  rugose. 

The  liver  in  fishes  is  generally  of  a  large  size  and  well  developed,  and  frequently 
contains  an  enormous  quantity  of  oil,  this  alone  forming  an  important  article  of  commerce ; 
its  texture  is  usually  very  soft ;  the  lobes  are  often  numerous ;  a  gall-bladder,  from  which 
the  bile  is  poured  into  the  intestine  through  a  single  duct,  which  terminates  near  the 
pylorus  (see  fig.  f),  is,  as  a  rule,  present,  though  there  are  a  few  exceptions.  Among  fresh- 
water fishes,  the  gall-bladder  is  absent   in   the   Lampreys. 

In  fishes  the  kidneys  consist  of  two  lengthened  dark  red-brown  bodies,  on  each  side  of 
the  median  line  of  the  body,  beneath  the  vertebrae,  extending  through  the  whole  or  the 
greater  part  of  the  dorsal  region  of  the  abdomen.  The  kidneys  of  a  fish  are  readily  dis- 
cernible ;  they  form  that  long  red  band  which  lies  adjacent  to  the  backbone,  easily  seen 
after  the  extraction  of  the  other  viscera ;  it  is  that  part  of  a  fish  which  a  careless  cook  fails 
to  clean  out  thoroughly,  which  can  only  be  done  by  means  of  several  scrapings  with  the 
sharp  point  of  a  knife  and  copious  ablutions  of  pure  cold  water. 

The  respiration  of  all  fishes  is  purely  aquatic ;  it  is  beautifully  effected  in  all  osseous 
fishes,  with  the  exception  of  the  Lophobrauchii, — as  the  Pipe-fishes  iSyngnathus),  and  the  Sea- 
horses (Hippocampus), — by  means  of  gills  or  branchice.  These  organs  consist  of  a  single  or 
double  series  of  flat  cartilaginous  bodies  which  support  delicate  fringes  richly  supplied  with 
blood ;  above,  the  gills  are  united  to  the  under  side  of  the  head ;  below,  they  are  connected 
with  the  tongue  or  hyoid  bone.  The  mechanism  of  the  respiratory  process  is  simple  in 
nearly  all  osseous  fishes.  The  water  is  taken  in  at  the  mouth,  and  bathes  the  branchial 
fissures;  having  lost  its  oxygen,  the  water  is  forcibly  driven  through  the  wide  opening  on 
each  side  of  the  neck  called  the  gill-fissure,  which  fissure  is  closed  in  front  by  a  series  of 
flat  bony  scales  called  the  gill-cover  or  "operculum."  The  normal  number  of  these  vascular 
branchial  arches  is  four  on  each  side  of  the  hyoid  bone  in  osseous  fishes ;  in  cartilaginous 
fishes  the  usual  number  is  five ;  in  the  Cyclostomata,  as  in  the  Lampreys,  it  is  seven ;  in 
these  last-named  fish  the  oxygenating  water  does  not  reach  the  branchial  sacs  through  the 
mouth ;  it  passes  through  the  gill-sac  openings  by  a  tube  leading  into  the  pharynx,  from 
whence  it  passes  into  the  gill-sacs,  these  gill-sacs  freely  communicating  with  each  other 
through  the  pharynx. 

The  smaller  the  external  orifice  of  the  gills,  and  the  closer  the  gill-cover  fits  on  these 
organs,  the  greater  is  the  power  in  the  fish  to  bear  exposure  to  the  outward  air;  so  long 
as  the  branchial  laminae  are  kept  moist,  they  can,  to  some  extent,  perform  their  function  of 
appropriating  to  themselves  the  oxygen  of  the  water  retained  within  the  branchial  chamber; 
but  when  the  external  aperture  of  the  gills  is  large,  desiccation  by  the  atmospheric  air 
takes  place,  and  the  delicate  branchial  laminae  collapse,  and  death  speedily  ensues,  for  the 
blood  can  no  longer  effect  a  passage  through  them.  Perhaps  of  all  fresh-water  fishes  the 
Eel  is  best  able  to  survive  a  lengthened  period  out  of  its  watery  element.  In  the  Eels  the 
gill-opening  is  a  mere  external  fissure,  a  small  vertical  slit,  and  is  removed  very  far  back ; 
so  that  the  cavity,  which  lodges  the  branchiae,  is  converted  into  a  long  chamber  wherein  can 
be  retained  a  considerable  quantity  of  water;  so  that  in  early  summer  mornings,  when  the 
dew  is  on  the  grass.  Eels  are  able  to  make  their  overland-way  to  some  distance  from  one 
piece  of  water  to  another. 

The  Auabas,  or  Climbing  Perch  of  the  tropics,  has  receptacles  in  which  it  can  retain 
water,  as  in  reservoirs,  wherewith  to  moisten  the  folded  branchial  laminae.  Besides  the 
branchiae,  most  osseous  fishes  possess  certain  vascular  bodies  called  "pseudobranchiae."  There 
are  genera  in  which    these    organs    have    not    been    detected ;    they  are  situated    on    each    side 


XVUl 


INTRODUCTION. 


of  the  head  at  the  dorsal  end  of  the  first  gill ;  each  pseudobranch  consists  of  a  small  exposed 
row  of  vascular  filaments,  or  as  "a  vaso-ganglionic  body,  composed  of  parallel  vascular 
lobes,  and  covered  by  the  membrane  of  the  branchial  chamber,  as  in  Esox,  Cypriniis,  Gadiis. 
In  both  cases  the  vein  or  efferent  vessel  of  the  pseudobranchia  becomes  the  ophthalmic  artery." — 
(Owen.)  This  organ  is  small,  but  can  be  made  out,  where  present,  by  the  expenditure  of  a 
little  patience  in  dissection. 

The  heart  of  a  fish  may  almost  be  said  to  be  in  its  mouth,  so  high  up  in  the  cavity 
of  the  body  is  it  situated.  Its  situation  is  in  the  throat  behind  the  last  branchial  arch  ;  it 
is  separated  from  the  abdominal  cavity  by  a  strong  septum.  A  fish's  heart  differs  from  the 
heart  of  another  vertebrate  animal  by  possessing  only  one  ventricle  and  one  auricle;  the 
latter  receives  the  venous  blood  from  all  parts  of  the  body,  while  the  former  propels  it 
through  the  branchial  surfaces.  From  the  ventricle  there  springs  a  large  vessel  called  the 
branchial  artery,  the  base  of  which  in  most  fishes  is  developed  into  a  strong  muscular  cavity, 
the  bulbus  arteriosus,  which  seems  to  serve  as  a  kind  of  second  ventricle.  This  branchial  artery 
carries  the  venous  blood  to  the  gills,  where  it  is  oxygenated  by  the  water.  From  the  gills 
the  blood  is  driven  to  a  single  dorsal  artery  {aorta),  by  whose  branches  it  is  conveyed  to  all 
parts  of  the  body,  returning  by  the  veins  to  the  auricle  from  which  it  originally  started. 

That  curious  piscine  creature,  the  Lancelet,  has  no  true  heart;  the  circulation  is  effected 
by  certain  pulsating  sinuses.  In  all  fishes,  except  in  the  Lancelet,  the  blood  is  red  and 
cold,  that  is,  it  has  a  temperature  equal  to  that  of  the  medium  in  which  the  fish  dwells. 
In  the  Lepidosiren  the  heart  possesses  two  auricles  and  one  ventricle.  The  mention  of  this 
strange  amphibian-like  fish  leads  me  to  mention  an  organ  that  exists  in  many  fishes,  called 
the  "swim-bladder,"  or  "air-bladder,"  with  which  every  fisherman  is  familiar.  This  air-bladder, 
which  is  very  variable  in  form  according  to  the  species  of  fish,  is  a  sac  filled  with  gas;  it 
extends  along  the  back  of  the  abdomen,  between  the  kidneys  and  the  intestinal  canal. 
Sometimes,  as  in  the  Perch,  it  is  .a  simple  elongated  cylinder  closed  at  both  ends;  some- 
times, as  in  the  Carp,  Tench,  Roach,  and  other  Cypriuida;,  this  organ  is  divided  crosswise 
into  two  portions  by  a  deep  constriction,  with  a  minute  orifice  leading  from  the  one  portion 
to  the  other.  Now  this  air-bladder  is  sometimes,  and  often,  simply  a  closed  sac ;  but  in 
some  fishes  it  opens  into  the  oesophagus  by  a  narrow  channel  or  duct,  called  the  diictii 
pucuinaticus.  How  does  the  gas  or  air  gain  admittance  into  the  bladder?  In  the  case  of 
those  fish  whose  air-bladders  possess  no  ductus  pncumaticus  it  seems  that  the  gas  must  be 
secreted  by  the  inner  membrane  of  the  bladder  from  the  blood;  but  in  fishes  which  are 
provided  with  a  ductus  pncumaticus,  so  as  to  lead  to  a  communication  with  the  gullet,  the  air 
generated  within  may  be  in  a  great  measure  derived  from  the  atmosphere.  The  contained 
gas  of  the  air-bladder  of  fishes  consists  of  a  mixture  of  nitrogen  and  oxygen  with  traces  of 
carbonic  acid;  in  fresh-water  fishes  the  largest'  percentage  of  nitrogen  occurs;  in  salt-water 
fishes  oxygen  is  said  to  occur  in  the  largest  proportion.  Some,  I  believe,  have  maintained 
that  the  gas  of  the  swim-bladder  of  Carps  consists  of  pure  nitrogen.  Humboldt,  who  experi- 
mented on  the  Electric  Eel,  {Gymnotus  e/cctricus),  found  the  gas  of  its  air-bladder  to  consist 
of  ninety-six  per  cent,  of  nitrogen  and  four  of  oxygen.  Biot,  on  the  other  hand,  experimenting 
on  some  deep-sea  Mediterranean  fishes,  discovered  eighty-seven  per  cent,  of  oxygen,  the  rest 
nitrogen  with   a  trace  of  carbonic  acid.* 

■••  The  late  Dr.  Davy  was  rather  doubtful  as  to  the  accuracy  of  these  experiments.  He  remarks,  "That  the  same 
organ  should  secrete  two  gages  so  very  different  in  their  nature  appears  anomalous  and  deserving  of  further  enquiry. 
Indeed  does  not  the  entire  subject  need  more  minute  enquiry?  At  present  the  facts  relating  to  it  are  few,  and  seem 
far  from  adequate  to  allow  of  very  satisfactory  conclu.sions  being  drawn  as  to  the  use  of  the  bladder  and  its  secretion 
in  the  animal  economy,  except  of  a  mechanical  kind  as  affecting  the  specific  gravity  of  the  fish.  Were  the  gas 
uniformly  of  one  kind,  were  it  constantly  azote,  it  might  be  easy  to  assign  it  a  plausible  end;  the  function  of  the 
air-bladder  might  be  inferred  to  be  auxiliary  to  that  of  the  kidneys.  The  secretion  of  oxygen  is  the  anomalous  fact, 
so  contrary  is  it  to  the  ordinary  changes  in  living  animals  in  which  the  general  tendency  is  to  the  consumption  of 


i" 


INTRODUCTION.  xix 

The  swim-bladder  does  not  exist  in  all  fishes ;  in  the  Lampreys  it  is  entirely  absent ;  it 
does  not  exist  in  the  Sharks,  Dog-fish,  Rays,  and  the  Chimera.  There  is  a  swim-bladder  and 
an  air-duct  in  the  Eel,  Herring,  Salmon,  Pike,  Carp,  Silurus,  with  their  allies ;  in  the  order 
Anacanthini,  as  in  the  Ophidium,  Cod,  and  Plaice,  the  air-bladder  when  present  has  no 
pneumatic  duct;  in  the  Acaiithopto-ys^il  or  spiny-finned  Fishes,  as  in  the  Perch  and  Miller's 
Thumb  amongst  fresh-water  species,  the  air-bladder,  where  it  exists,  is  without  a  pneumatic  duct, 
the  same  is  the  case  with  the  orders  Plcctognathi,  File-fish,  Trunk-fish,  Globe-fish,  and  LopJio- 
bra7ichii.  Pipe-fishes  and  Sea-horses.  In  the  sub-class  Dipnoi,  or  "Double-breathers,"  as  in 
the  Protopterus  annedens  of  Tropical  Africa,  and  the  Lcpidosiren  paradoxa  of  Brazil,  we  meet 
with  a  most  interesting  form  of  air-bladder :  it  is  double,  cellular,  and  lung-like,  and  is 
provided  with  an  air-duct,  glottis,  and  pulmonary  vein. 

What  then  are  the  functions  of  the  swim-bladder  and  air-duct,  when  present  ?  What 
does  their  presence  appear  to  indicate  ?  Will  it  serve  to  throw  any  gleam  of  light  on  that 
most  interesting  subject,  the  origin  of  species?  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  "under  all  its 
diversities  of  structure  and  function,  the  homology  of  the  swim-bladder  with  the  lungs  is 
clearly  traceable."  True,  there  is  nothing  at  all  in  the  simple  cylindrical  closed  air-bladder 
of  a  Perch,  with  its  shining  silvery  fibrous  tunic,  to  remind  one  of  the  cellular  structure  of 
the  lung  of  an  amphibian  ;  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  there  are  numerous  gradations, 
leading  by  various  transitions,  from  a  single  cavity  up  to  a  highly  complex  cellular  organ, 
which  both  in  structure  and  function  is  indisputably  a  lung.  The  fishes  which  most  closely 
resemble  the  amphibians  are  the  Proioptei-iis  anuectcns,  or  Mud-fish  of  Tropical  Africa,  and  the 
Lepidodrcn  paradoxa,  of  the  river  Amazon  and  its  tributaries.  In  Protopterus,  we  find  these 
traditions  complete,  for  here  we  see  a  double  lung-like  air-bladder,  with  air-duct,  glottis  and 
pulmonary  vein,  and  this  respiratory  apparatus,  be  it  remembered,  is  at  certain  periods 
functionally  identical  with  the  lungs  of  air-breathing  vertebrates;  for  Protopterus,  after  the  rains 
have  ceased  to  flood  the  river  Gambia,  finds  itself  left  behind  in  the  mud  of  the  retreating 
waters ;  the  scorching  rays  of  a  tropical  sun  compel  the  fish  to  burrow  in  the  mud,  in  which 
it  forms  a  kind  of  cocoon  of  hard-baked  clay.  How  is  the  fish  to  live  in  this  changed 
locality?  As  an  inhabitant  of  the  water,  the  respiration  was  effected  by  means  of  gills  alone,  as  in 
ordinary  fishes ;  but  how  is  the  circulation  to  be  maintained  now  that  it  is  a  terrestrial  animal; 
Professor  Owen  tells  us  in  clear  and  distinct  terms.  "Whatever  amount  of  respiration  was 
requisite  to  maintain  life  during  the  dry  months  is  effected  in  the  pulmonary  air-bladders  ;  its 
short  and  wide  duct  or  trachea,  the  oesophageal  origin  of  which  is  kept  open  by  a  laryngeal 
cartilage,  introduces  the  air  directly  into  the  bladders ;  the  blood  transmitted  through  the 
branchial  arches  to  the  pulmonary  arteries,  is  distributed  by  their  ramifications  over  the  cellular 
surface  of  the  air-bladders,  and  is  returned  arterialised  by  the  pulmonary  veins.  A  mixed 
venous  and  arterial  blood  is  thence  distributed  to  the  system  and  again  to  the  air-bladders." 
— [Anat.  of  Vert.,  i.  p.  498.)  When  the  Protopterus  resumes  its  piscine  nature  on  the  return  of 
the  water,  the  branchial  circulation  again  comes  into  play.  In  this  fish,  therefore,  we  have 
an  instance  of  an  animal  which  is  a  fish  at  certain  periods  of  its  existence,  and  an  amphibian 
at  others;  and  I  believe  with  Darwin  that  natural  selection  has  operated  "in  converting  a 
swim-bladder  into  a  true  lung,  used   exclusively  for  respiration." 

It  surely  is  quite  conceivable  that  under  changed  conditions,  acting  for  a  lengthened 
period,  the  Salamandroid  Protopterus — which  some  naturalists  of  note  maintain  to  be  more 
allied  to  amphibia  than  to  fish — might  gradually  convert  its  ichthycic  characters  into  amphibian 
ones,  just  as  I  believe  it  has  converted,  not  only  the  swim-bladder  and  pneumatic  duct  into 
an    air-breathing   lung,   trachea  and    glottis,   but  also  two   pairs    of  the    gills    of  the    branchial 

oxygen.  A  priori,  one  might  almost  as  much  expect  oxygen  to  be  exhaled  from  the  lungs,  in  respiration,  as  to  be 
separated  from  the  blood  by  secretion  in  the  air-bladder;  and  had  we  not  the  authority  of  so  accurate  an  observer 
as  M.  Biot,  we  might  be  led  to  suspect  that  the  statement  of  its  being  so  was  founded  on  error." — {Physiol.  Res.  p.  271.) 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

arches  into  vascular  channels,  in  order  that  it  should  be  able  to  maintain  a  slow  circulation 
as  a  terrestrial  animal,  when  encased  in  its  cocoon  of  mud.  I  see  nothing  improbable  in  the 
supposition  that  in  Protopterus  we  have  a  living  v/itness  of  a  fish  in  a  transition  stage  towards 
becoming,  in  course  of  time,  under  favourable  conditions,  a  true  amphibian ;  and  I  do  believe 
that  amphibia  are  altered  forms  of  fish,  to  which  in  some  cases,  they  bear  a  considerable 
resemblance ;  and  I  think  it  probable  that  one  of  the  steps  In  the  transition — and  a  most 
interesting  and  important  step  it  is — is  made  by  the  gradual  conversion  of  the  swim-bladder 
and  pneumatic  duct,  into  a  lung,  trachea,  and  glottis. 

Generally  speaking,  the  function  of  a  fish's  swim-bladder  is  no  doubt  merely  a  mechanical 
one;  but  this  organ  cannot  be  of  much  importance,  nor  does  it  exhibit  "such  a  plain  and 
direct  instance  of  mechanical  contrivance"  as  was  maintained  by  Paley,  Roget,  Cuvier,  and 
others.  For  how  is  it  that  in  different  genera  of  fishes,  of  precisely  similar  habits,  some  have 
an  air-bladder,  others  have  not  ?  One  can  at  once  understand  why  such  an  organ  should 
be  absent  in  the  PleuroncdidcB  (Soles,  Turbots,  Flounders,  etc.),  whose  habits  confine  them  to 
the  bottom  of  the  water,  and  which  do  not,  therefore,  require  the  mechanical  upward  lift 
afforded  by  an  air-bladder;  but  when  we  find  that  one  surface-swimming  Mackerel  {Scomber 
colias)  has  a  swim-bladder,  and  another  (5.  vulgaris),  of  precisely  similar  habits,  is  devoid  of 
one,  it  is  obvious,  notwithstanding  the  general  function  of  the  organ  when  present,  that  it  is 
by  no  means  an  essential  adjunct  to  swimming.  Many  of  the  Silurida  possess  a  large  and 
sometimes  complex  swim-bladder,  but  genera  occur  in  which  there  is  no  swim-bladder  at  all. 
The  air-bladder  in  the  Sihcrida,  and  in  some  of  the  Cyprinidce,  communicates  with  the  organ 
of  hearing  by  means  of  the  ear-bones,  or  auditory  ossicles,  and  doubtless  serves  to  intensify 
the  sound.  Fish  that  keep  to  the  bottom,  are,  as  a  rule,  devoid  of  this  organ,  but  in  the 
mud-loving  Eel  we  meet  with   swim-bladder  and  pneumatic  duct. 

With  respect  to  the  reproductive  system,  fishes  are  generally  oviparous.  In  osseous 
fishes,  as  a  rule,  the  ova  are  deposited  and  impregnated  by  the  milt  of  the  male  externally. 
This  is  the  case  with  all  our  fresh-water  species.  Rare  instances  are  met  with,  as  in  the 
marine  viviparous  Blenny,  in  which  the  females  produce  offspring  already  somewhat  advanced 
in  growth.  In  such  cases  impregnation  must  occur  internally,  though  no  structural  peculiarity 
is  to  be  detected  in  the  male  or  female  organs.  In  the  cartilaginous  Sharks  and  Dogfish  the 
generative  apparatus  is  different,  and  approximates  to  a  certain  extent  that  type  of  structure 
observable  in  reptiles  and  birds.  The  ova  of  the  female  fish  is  familiarly  known  as  the 
"roe;"   the  milt  of  the  male  is  spoken   of  as  the  "soft  roe." 

In  the  construction  of  their  nervous  and  cerebral  system  fishes  stand  the  lowest  in  the 
vertebrate  scale.  I  cannot  do  better  than  quote  the  remarks  of  Cuvier  on  the  general 
attributes  of  fishes,  and  their  relative  position  in  the  animal  scale. 

"Breathing  by  the  medium  of  water,  that  is  to  say,  only  profiting  by  the  small  quantity 
of  oxygen  contained  in  the  air  mixed  with  the  water,  their  blood  remains  cold ;  their  vitality, 
the  energy  of  their  senses  and  movements,  are  less  than  in  mammalia  and  birds.  Thus 
their  brain,  although  similar  in  composition,  is  proportionally  much  smaller,  and  their  external 
organs  of  sense  not  calculated  to  impress  upon  it  powerful  sensations.  Fishes  are  in  fact, 
of  all  the  vertebrata,  those  which  give  the  least  apparent  evidence  of  sensibility.  Having 
no  elastic  air  at  their  disposal,  they  are  dumb,  or  nearly  so,  and  to  all  the  sentiments  which 
voice  awakens  or  entertains  they  are  strangers.  Their  eyes  are,  as  it  were,  motionless,  their 
face  bony  and  fixed,  their  limbs  incapable  of  flexion  and  moving  as  one  piece,  leaving  no 
play  to  their  physiognomy,  no  expression  to  their  feelings.  Their  ear,  enclosed  entirely 
in  the  cranium,  without  external  concha,  or  internal  cochlea,  composed  only  of  some  sacs  and 
membranous  canals,  can  hardly  suffice  to  distinguish  the  most  striking  sounds,  and,  moreover, 
they  have  little  use  for  the  sense  of  hearing,  condemned  to  live  in  the  empire  of  silence, 
where  everything  around  is   mute. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxi 

Even  their  sight  in  the  depths  which  they  frequent  could  have  little  exercise,  if  most 
of  them  had  not,  in  the  size  of  their  eyes,  a  means  of  compensation  for  the  feebleness  of 
the  light ;  but  even  in  these  the  eye  hardly  changes  its  direction,  still  less  by  altering  its 
dimensions  can  it  accommodate  itself  to  the  distances  of  objects.  The  iris  never  dilates  or 
contracts,  and  the  pupil  remains  the  same  in  all  intensities  of  illumination.  No  tear  ever 
waters  the  eye — no  eyelid  wipes  or  protects  it — it  is  in  the  fish  but  a  feeble  representative 
of  this  organ,  so  beautiful,  so  lively,  and  so  animated  in  the  higher  classes  of  animals. 

Being  only  able  to  support  itself  by  pursuing  a  prey,  which  itself  swims  more  or  less 
rapidly,  having  no  means  of  seizing  it  but  by  swallowing,  a  delicate  perception  of  savours 
would  have  been  useless  if  nature  had  bestowed  it ;  but  their  tongue,  almost  motionless,  often 
entirely  bony  or  coated  with  dental  plates,  and  only  furnished  with  slender  nerves,  and  these 
few  in  number,  shows  us  that  this  organ  also  is  as  obtuse  as  its  little  use  would  lead  us  to 
imagine.  Their  smell  even  cannot  be  exercised  so  continually  as  in  animals  which  respire 
air  and  have  their  nostrils  constantly  traversed  by  odorous  vapours. 

Lastly,  their  touch,  almost  annihilated  at  the  surface  of  their  body  by  the  scales  which 
clothe  them,  and  in  their  limbs  by  the  want  of  flexibility  in  their  rays,  and  the  nature  of  the 
membranes  investing  them,  is  confined  to  the  ends  of  their  lips,  and  even  these  in  some  are 
osseous  and  insensible. 

Thus,  the  external  senses  of  fishes  give  them  few  lively  and  distinct  impressions.  Sur- 
rounding nature  cannot  affect  them,  but  in  a  confused  manner ;  their  pleasures  are  little  varied, 
and  they  have  no  painful  impressions  from  without  but  such  as  are  produced    by  wounds. 

Their  continual  need,  which,  except  in  the  breeding  season,  alone  occupies  and  guides 
them,  is  to  assuage  the  internal  feeling  of  hunger,  to  devour  almost  all  that  they  can.  To 
pursue  a  prey  or  to  escape  from  a  pursuer  makes  the  occupation  of  their  life ;  it  is  this  which 
determines  their  choice  of  the  different  situations  which  they  inhabit ;  it  is  the  principal  cause 
of  the  variety  of  their  forms,  and  of  the  special  instincts  or  artifices  which  nature  has  granted 
to  some  of  the  species. 

Vicissitudes  of  temperature  affect  them  little,  not  only  because  these  are  less  in  the 
element  which  they  inhabit  than  in  our  atmosphere,  but  because  their  bodies  taking  the  sur- 
rounding temperature,  the  contrast  of  external  cold  and  .internal  heat  scarcely  exists  in  their 
case.*  Thus  the  seasons  are  not  so  exclusively  the  regulators  of  their  migration  and  propa- 
gation as  amongst  quadrupeds,  or  more  especially  birds.  Many  fishes  spawn  in  winter;  it  is 
towards  autumn  that  Herrings  come  out  of  the  north  to  shed  upon  our  coast  their  spawn  and 
milt.  It  is  in  the  north  that  the  most  astonishing  fecundity  is  witnessed,  if  not  in  variety  of 
species,  at  least  in  individuals ;  and  in  no  other  seas  do  we  find  anything  approaching  to 
the  countless  myriads  of  Herrings  and  Cod  which  attract  whole  fleets  to  the  northern  fisheries. 

The  loves  of  fishes  are  cold  as  themselves ;  they  only  indicate  individual  need.  Scarcely 
is  it  permitted  to  a  few  species  that  the  two  sexes  should  pair,  and  enjoy  pleasure  together ; 
in  the  rest  the  males  pursue  the  eggs  rather  than  seek  the  females ;  they  are  reduced  to 
impregnate  eggs,  the  mother  of  which  is  unknown,  and  whose  produce  they  will  never  see. 
The  pleasures  of  maternity  are  equally  unknown  to  most  species ;  a  small  number  only  carry 
their  eggs  with  them  for  a  short  time;  with  few  exceptions  fishes  have  no  nest  to  build  and 
no  young  to  nourish ;  in  a  word,  even  to  the  last  details,  their  economy  contrasts  diametrically 
with  that  of  birds." t 

*  Sudden  change  of  temperature,  however,  does  affect  some  kinds  of  fish  in  a  most  marked  manner.  When 
placed  at  once  into  very  cold  water,  at  a  temperature  considerably  lower  than  the  water  from  which  they  have  been 
taken,  fish  will  often  turn  on  their  backs,  become  apparently  paral3'zed  and  die.  The  reader  will  find  some  interesting- 
experiments  on  "The  Degree  of  Temperature  fatal  to  Fishes," — the  temperature  in  these  cases  being  that  of  warm  or 
hot  water — in  Dr.  J.  Davy's  Physiological  Researches,  p.  297-305.  The  experiments  were  made  at  Oxford  some  years  ago 
in  conjunction  with  Mr.  Robertson,  Demonstrator  at  the  Museum,  Oxford,  and  my  valued  friend,  Professor  Rolleston. 

t  Cyclop.  Anal.  Sf  Phys.,  iii.  p.  955-6. 


xxii  INTRODUCTION. 


The  great  class  of  Blshes  (Pisces,)  is  by  some  naturalists  divided  into  the  following 
six  sub-classes,  (i)  Tdcostci,  (2)  Dipnoi,  (3)  Ganoidei,  (4)  Chondropterygii,  (5)  Cyclostomata , 
(6)  Leptocardii.     I  follow  Dr.  Glinther  in  the  following  classification : — 

The  first  sub-class  of  TELEOSTEI  contains  all  those  fishes  which  have  a  complete  bony 
skeleton ;  this  sub-class  comprehends  more  species  than  all  the  other  sub-classes  put  together, 
and  nearly  all  our  British  fresh-water  species  belong  to  this  great  sub-class.  It  contains  the 
following  orders,  which  are  again  themselves  divided  into  different  families,  the  families  into 
genera,  and  the  genera  into  species. 

Order  I. — Acanthopterygii,  from  aKavBo<i,  "a  spine,"  and  Trrepv^,  "a  wing,"  or  "fin," 
contains  those  fishes  whose  fin  rays  form  spines,  as  in  the  Common  Perch.  The  air-bladder, 
when  present,  has  no  pneumatic  duct. 

Order  II. — Acanthopterygii-Pharyngognathi,  contains  those  species  in  which  the  in- 
ferior pharyngeal  bones  coalesce,  as  in  the  marine  Labrida  or  Wrasses ;  air-bladder  without 
pneumatic  duct.     There  is  no  British  fresh-water  species  belonging  to  this  order. 

Order  III. — Anacanthini,  in  which,  excepting  in  one  genus,  the  vertical  and  ventral 
fins  are  without  spinous  rays;  from  a,  "not,"'  and  aKav6o<;,  "a  spine."  Air-bladder,  when 
present,  without  pneumatic  duct.  This  order  contains  two  sub-orders,  {a)  Gadoidei  (Codfish 
families),  and  {b)  Pleuronectoidei  (Flat-fish,  Soles,  Turbots,  etc.)  We  have  a  single  fresh- 
water representative  of  sub-order  {a)  in  the  Eel-pout,  or  Burbot,  (Lota  vulgaris  J :  and  of 
sub-order  {b)  in  the  Flounder  (Picuvonectcs  JJesusJ,  which  is  known  to  ascend  our  rivers  to  a 
considerable  distance ;  some  years  ago  Flounders  were  common  in  the  Severn  as  high  up  as 
Shrewsbury. 

Order  IV. — Physostomi.  This  is  an  extensive  order,  and  comprises  several  families,  as 
the  Cyprinida,  ClupcidcB,  Esocidcc,  Salmonidcc,  and  Murcenida;,  all  of  which  have  British  fresh- 
water representatives.  The  fin  rays  are  articulated ;  the  first  of  the  dorsal  and  pectoral  being 
sometimes  more  or  less  bony;  the  spineless  ventral  fins,  when  present,  are  not  situated  near 
the  pectorals,  but  on  the  abdomen.  The^Nord.  PIiysosh?!ii  is  from  the  Greek  <^vaa,  "a  bladder," 
and  arofj-a,  "a  mouth,"  in  allusion  to  the  air-bladder,  when  present,  being  connected  with 
the  mouth  or  gullet  by  means  of  the  pneumatic  duct,  which  is  the  invariable  accompaniment 
of  the  air-bladder  in  this  order.  Carp,  Shad,  Pike,  Salmon,  and  Eel  are  fresh-water  repre- 
sentatives of  this  order.    • 

Order  V. — Lophobranchii,  from  Xocjio'^,  "a  tuft,"  and  (Bpajxia,  "the  gills."  In  this  order 
the  gills  are  formed  of  small  rounded  lobes,  and  are  not  laminated.  The  air-bladder  has 
no  pneumatic  duct.  Marine  examples  are  Sea-horses  (Hippocampus),  and  Pipe-fishes  [Syngnai/iiis). 
There   is  no  fresh-water  representative. 

Order  VI. — Plectognathi,  from  -n-Xe^To?,  "twisted,"  or  "fastened  together,"  and  yvado';, 
"the  jaw,"  because  generally  the  maxillary  and  praemaxillary  bones  of  the  mouth  are 
immovably  connected  on  each  side  of  the  mouth,  as  in  the  genera  Ostracion  (Trunkfish), 
Balistes  (Filefish),  and  Orthagoriscus  (Sunfish).  Of  this  order  there  is  no  British  fresh-water 
representative ;  indeed  Giinther  tells  us  that  nearly  all  are  marine  fishes.  The  air-bladder 
has  no  pneumatic  duct. 

Sub-class  II. — DIPNOI  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  of  all  the  sub-classes ;  the  word 
means  "double  breathers."  This  has  already  been  explained  on  pages  xix-xx,  to  which  the 
reader  is  referred.  Two  genera  and  two  species  only  are  known,  the  Protopterus  anticctcus  of 
tropical  Africa,  which  has  three  external  branchial  appendages,  and  the  Lepidosircn  paradoxa  of 
Brazil,  which  is  destitute  of  external  appendages. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxiii 

Sub-class  III. — GANOIDEI  has  the  skeleton  more  or  less  ossified ;  the  scales  often  are 
hard  and  polished  (701/0?,  "brightness");  ventral  fins,  when  present,  are  abdominal;  the 
intestine  has  a  spiral  valve.     It  is    divided  into  two  orders : 

I. — HoLOSTEi.     Body  covered  with  scales ;    skeleton  bony. 

A.  Scales  cycloid,      i.  Ajuiidcc  (Bowfin  or  Mudfish  of  the  fresh  waters  of  North  America). 

B.  Scales  ganoid. 

(a)  Fins  without  fulcra.     2.  Polyptcrida.     Fresh  waters  of  Central  and  Western  Africa. 
{b)  Fins  with  fulcra.     3.  Lepidosteida^  as  the  Bony  Pike  (L.  oiseus)  of  North  America. 
II.— Chondrostei.     Skin  naked,  or  with  osseous  bucklers;    skeleton  partly  cartilaginous. 

A.  Mouth  small,  transverse,  inferior.     Acipenserida  (Sturgeons). 

B.  Mouth  lateral,  very  wide.  Polyodontidce  (Spoonbill  Sturgeon  of  the  Mississippi  and 
tributaries). 

Fresh-water  representative  of  A  is  met  with  in  the  Sturgeon. 

Sub-class  IV. — CHONDROPTERYGII.  In  this  sub-class  the  fish  have  a  cartilaginous 
skeleton,  and  the  skull  is  without  sutures ;  the  tail  has  a  produced  upper  lobe ;  the  gills  are 
attached  to  the  skin  by  the  outer  margin,  with  several  intervening  gill-openings ;  rarely  with 
one  gill-opening  only ;  no  gill-cover ;  no  air-bladder ;  intestine  with  a  spiral  valve ;  ovaries 
with  few  and  large  ova  impregnated  internally,  and  in  some  cases  developed  internally.  Males 
with  prehensile  organs  attached  to  the  ventral  fins.     Contains  two  orders. 

I. — HoLOCEPHALA.  One  external  gill-opening  only,  as  in  the  Cliiincera  vioiistrosa  (Arctic 
Chimcera). 

II. — -Plagiostomata.     From  five  to  seven  gill -openings. 

Sub-order   1. — Selachoidei.     Gill-openings  lateral  (Sharks  and  Dog-fish). 

Sub-order  2. — Baioidci.     Gill-openings  ventral  (Rays). 

Of  this  sub-class   there  is  no  British   fresh-water  representative. 

Sub-class  V. — CYCLOSTOMATA,  contains  fishes  whose  skeletons  are  cartilaginous,  and 
notochordal,  which  have  no  ribs,  no  real  jaws ;  whose  skull  is  not  separate  from  the  vertebral 
column,  and  which  are  limbless ;  the  -gills  have  no  branchial  arches,  but  are  in  the  form  of 
pouches  or  sacs,  generally  seven  in  number  on  each  side  of  the  neck ;  there  is  only  one  nasal 
aperture ;  and  the  heart  has  no  bulbus  arteriosus.  The  mouth  is  suctorial  in  the  mature 
form,  or  crescent-shaped  in  the  larval  form.  The  alimentary  canal  is  simple,  straight,  without 
caecal  appendages,  pancreas,  or  spleen. 

There  are  two  families,  viz  : 

I.- — Pctromyzontida,  in  which  the  nasal  duct  terminates  blind,  not  penetrating  the  palate; 
as  in  the   Lampreys. 

2. — MyxinidcE,  in  which  the  nasal  duct  penetrates  the  palate,   (Glutinous  Hag). 

In  the  sub-class  VI. — LEPTOCARDII,  the  only  representative,  I  believe,  is  the  Lancelet 
{Branchios/oiiia  laiiccolattuii,)  occasionally  found  on  the  English  southern  coasts.  This  fish 
occupies  the  lowest  scale  amongst  vertebrate  animals ;  its  skeleton  is  membrano-cartilaginous 
and  notochordal ;  it  has  no  ribs,  no  brain,  pulsating  sinuses  in  place  of  a  heart ;  the  blood  is 
colourless ;  the  respiratory  cavity  is  confluent  with  the  abdominal  cavity,  the  branchial  clefts 
are  numerous,  and  the  water  is  expelled  by  an  opening  in  front  of  the  vent.  There  are  no 
jaws. 

The  British  ichthyological  fauna  numbers  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  species,  of  which 
about  fifty-five  are  either  permanently  or  periodically  inhabitants  of  fresh  water.  With  the 
exception  of  the  Sturgeon  and  the  Lampreys,  all  the  fresh-water  fishes  of  the  British  Isles 
belong  to  the  great  sub-class  Teleostei,  and  to  the  orders,  I.  Acanthopterygii,  which  contains 
six  species ;  III.  Anacanthini,  two  species ;  and  IV.  Physos'.oini,  all  the  remaining  species, 
represented  by  the  families   Cyprinida,    Clupcida,  Esocidce,   Salinoiiidcc,  and  Jldiiraiiidcr. 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION. 


Fish,  like  other  creatures,  are  subject  to  diseases.  Various  parasites,  either  in  the  form 
of  E7itozoa  or  Epizoa,  find  a  lodgment  within  or  upon  their  bodies.  The  internal  parasitic 
hosts  are  very  numerous ;  they  occur  generally  in  the  stomach,  pyloric  appendages,  and 
intestine,  in  the  form  of  various  kinds  of  tapeworm  {tmiia),  or  small  filamentous  annelids  (ascarii). 
Sometimes  intermuscular  parasites  are  found,  but  this  is  less  common,  I  believe,  in  fish 
belonging  to  this  country  than  in  some  foreign  species.  The  Epizoa  are  found  on  the  surface 
of  the  bodies  of  fishes ;  various  forms  of  Crustacea,  such  as  Leniaa,  LepcopJitharies,  Argulus 
foliaceus,  attack  them ;  the  curious  little  Gyrodadylm  clegans  I  have  found  inside  the  gills  of 
the  Three-spined  Stickleback;  the  young  fry  of  the  fresh-water  swan  mussel  {Anodonta  cyg)iea), 
I  have  detected  on  the  fins  of  the  Perch,  Stickleback,  and  a  few  other  fishes ;  Pike  are 
sometimes,  when  in  a  weak  and  unhealthy  state,  covered  with  that  curious  little  discophorous 
annelid,  Piscicola.  As  a  rule,  however,  I  do  not  think  that  parasitic  guests  affect  fish  very 
seriously.  When  epizoa,  or  external  parasites,  abound  to  a  great  extent,  the  fish  is,  no 
doubt,  injured  by  them,  and  a  weakly  condition  of  the  fish  may  be  to  some  extent  the  cause 
of  their  attacks.  But  although  the  presence  of  animal  parasites,  whether  external  on  the 
skin  or  internal  within  the  viscera,  may  be  unproductive  of  much  serious  mischief,  it  is  quite 
different  with  certain  subtle  forms  of  vegetable  growth,  which  often  occasion  fearful  destruction, 
like  some  epidemic  amongst   the  higher  animals. 

One  essential  condition  for  health   in  a   fish    is  undoubtedly  pure  water;    this    is    specially 
the  case  in   the  Sahnonida.     Some  fish,  however,  will  certainly  exist,  and  apparently  thrive,  in 
water  which    can  by  no    means    be    called    pure.     I    have    taken    the   Three-spined    Stickleback 
from  very  foul   ditches  indeed.     Carp  and   Tench  will   do  fairly  well  in  muddy  pools,  but  they 
will    do    better    still,     and    prove    more    fitted    for   the    table,    if    kept    in    ponds    supplied    by 
bubbling    springs,  and    containing    aquatic    plants    of  various    kinds,  with   a    muddy  bottom    in 
which    they  can    hybernate    In    the    cold   winter.       As    a    rule    salt-water   fishes    are    much    less 
liable  to  suffer  from  parasitic  attacks  than  fresh-water  species.     Mr.  Jackson,  the  able   Curator 
of    the    Southport    Aquarium,    tells    me    that    fresh-water    fish    do    not    thrive    In    confinement ; 
that  they  are  extremely  liable  to  be  attacked,  to  an  Injurious  extent,  by  parasites,  but  that  this  Is 
not  the  case  with  fish  in  the  salt-water  tanks.     One  of  the   most  dreaded  and   fatal   of  all  the 
diseases  to  which  piscine  nature  Is  subject,  occurs  In  the  form  of  white  flocculent  patches    on 
the  tall,  head,  or  other  parts  of  a  fish's  body.     Everyone,  with   the  slightest   experience,  must 
have    observed    what    I    am    alluding    to.    If    he    has    merely    kept    Goldfish    In    glass    globes. 
This  white  filamentous  growth    is  either   a    fungus,  or  some    plant   related    to   a  fungus ;    it  is 
known    by  the  name  of  Saprolegnia  ferax,   and  sometimes   does   incalculable  mischief  In    some 
of    our    Salmon    rivers.       In    ponds    or   tanks    where   young    Trout    are    artificially    cultivated, 
thousands    often    die  from    the  attacks  of   Saprolegnia  ferax ;    and   I    feel   certain,    from  what    I 
have   noticed  myself,   that  this  fatality  is  primarily  caused    by  overcrowding  In  a  water  which 
has  too    high  a  temperature.       It    Is  generally  easier    to   prevent  the  appearance  of  a    disease 
than    to    stop    its    ravages   when    it    has    once    begun.       Now    it    Is    an    ascertained    fact    that 
fungi  of  all  kinds    require    for    their    development  a  certain   warmth   of  temperature,   and  that 
cold  will    prevent    the  spores  of  a  fungus    from   germinating.       This    holds  good  with   regard 
to    the    larger    kinds    of    fungi,    as    well    as    to    those    almost    infinitesimal     atoms,    such     as 
Bacteria,  Bacillaria,  &c.,  which    are   doubtless    at  the  root  of  many  zymotic  diseases  affecting 
men  and  other  highly  organized  animals. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxv 

On  the  subject  of  the  fungoid  growth  known  as  Saprolcgnia  fcrax  affecting  Salmon,  I 
cannot  do  better  than  quote  the  remarks  of  my  friend,  Mr.  W.  G.  Smith,  a  very  competent 
authority  on  all  questions  relating  to  mycology.     He  writes: — 

"For  several  weeks  past  the  newspapers  have  contained  accounts  of  the  diseased  condition  of  various  fish  in 
several  of  our  northern  rivers — principally  the  Esk  and  Eden.  The  disease  of  the  fish  is  caused  by  the  attack  of  a 
fungus.  No  doubt  every  one  with  a  slight  acquaintance  with  fungi  suspected  from  the  first  that  the  disease  was 
similar  to  the  familiar  disease  of  Goldfish  in  aquaria,  and  no  other  than  the  common  Saprolegnia  ferax.  From  material 
kindly  forwarded  to  the  writer  for  examination  from  Carlisle  by  Mr.  George  Brookter,  of  Huddersfield,  there  seems 
to  be  no  reason  to  doubt  the  identity  of  the  parasite  with  the  common  pest  of  Carp — Saprolegnia  ferax. 

According  to  the  newspaper  reports  we  find  that  the  owners  of  the  Salmon  fisheries  on  the  Tweed,  and  the 
Commissioners  to  whom  the  protection  of  the  fisheries  is  entrusted,  have  for  years  been  disturbed,  distressed,  and 
annoyed  by  a  great  mortality  which  comes  over  the  fish  towards  the  end  of  the  spawning  season.  Any  time  during 
February,  and  anywhere  between  Stobo  and  Berwick,  dead  Salmon  may  be  seen  by  the  half  dozen  in  every  pool. 
The  epidemic  is  thus  described: — Large  numbers  of  Salmon — not  only  kelts,  but  clean  fish  lately  arrived  from  the 
sea — appear  to  be  affected  with  an  epidemic  which  destroys  hundreds  of  them.  The  head  and  tail  first,  and  gradually 
the  whole  body  is  attacked  by  a  disease  which  appears  to  eat  away  the  flesh,  turning  it  white,  and  giving  the  fish 
the  appearance  of  being  affected  with  leprosy.  Such  fish  are  entirely  unfit  for  food.  Correspondents  describe  them 
as  leaping  out  of  the  water,  as  if  in  pain  and  in  frantic  efforts  to  escape;  some  return  to  the  sea,  but  many  perish 
in  their  attempts  to  reach  the  salt  water.  The  Salmon  caught  in  the  estuary  are  not  diseased  in  this  way,  and,  as 
the  epidemic  is  said  to  be  spreading  to  the  Trout,  it  would  appear  that  some  peculiar  condition  in  the  fresh  water 
is  the  cause  of  the  remarkable  phenomena.  Some  of  these  characteristics  of  the  disease  are  not  confirmed  by  a  more 
correct  observation  and  less  hasty  deduction,  but  what  is  said  enables  one  to  recognise  the  malady  which  for  several 
years  past  has  slain  its  thousands  of  Salmon  on  the  Tweed.  In  both  rivers  the  afflicted  animals  suff"er  violent  pain, 
and  rush  blindly  about  as  if  brain  disease  existed  through  generally  inflammatory  action,  and  in  both  rivers  the  dead 
bodies  present  a  similar  appearance. 

The  various  theories  which  have  been  published  in  the  daily  papers  as  to  the  cause  of  the  disease  and  the 
'cause  of  the  fungus'  have  no  foundation  in  fact.  The  most  common  theory  seems  to  be  that  the  Salmon  die  from 
disease  induced  from  inflammatory  action  arising  from  retention  of  the  milt.  The  theory  of  the  fishery  owners  and 
the  Commissioners  does  not  afford  even  the  small  consolation  that  the  fish  die  a  natural  death,  for  they  hold,  and 
are  ready  to  affirm  on  oath,  that  the  vile  pollutions  of  the  woollen  mills  and  towns  on  Tweedside  cause  all  the  evil. 
The  controversy  has  continued  for  years,  but  now  some  facts  have  turned  up  in  Cumberland  and  Westmoreland  which 
must  carry  a  verdict  of  acquittal  for  the  millowners.  A  short  time  ago  large  numbers  of  dead  Salmon  were  found 
in  the  Kent,  a  river  which  is  as  pure  as  Thirlemere  itself.  No  pollution,  wilful  or  accidental,  could  be  traced,  and 
the  authorities  had  to  confess  their  ignorance  of  the  cause  of  death,  coming  to  the  illogical  conclusion  that  it  arose 
from  exhaustion  after  spawning,  oblivious  apparently  that  this  has  happened  every  year  since  Kent  was  a  river,  and 
the  deaths  have  been  heard  of  only  now.  From  a  statement  in  the  Times  it  appears  that  things  piscatorial  are  much 
worse  in  the  Eden,  which   flows  through  a  beautiful   country  guiltless  of  the  offences  of  factories. 

The  Carlisle  Journal  says,  'Large  numbers  of  kelts — that  is,  fish  that  have  spawned — are  found  in  pools  and 
floating  down  the  stream  dead  and  dying.  The  appearance  of  the  disease  is  that  of  a  white  fungus.  This  affects 
the  head  of  the  fish,  then  it  attacks  the  tail,  and  subsequently  the  fins.  In  some  instances  the  fungus  grows  so 
plentifully  that  the  fish  appears  to  be  swimming  about  with  a  white  nightcap  over  its  head.  Salmon  smolts  and 
Trout  are  also  affected  by  the  disease.  An  unusual  number  of  kelts  have  remained  in  the  Eden  this  year,  and  many 
of  them  have  died;  so  many,  in  fact,  that  the  water  bailiffs  have  been  employed  in  picking  them  out  of  the  water 
and  burying  them.' 

This  disease  is  by  no  means  confined  to  Salmon  and  young  Salmon  (smolts),  but  Trout,  Eels,  Lampreys,  Flounders, 
Minnows,  and  other  fish,  are  equally  affected.  A  watcher  on  the  Esk  informed  Mr.  Brookter  that  the  disease  nearly 
always  starts  at  the  nose,  and  gradually  spreads  over  the  head;  the  fish,  he  affirmed,  would  come  to  a  still  part  of 
the  river  with  only  a  small  patch  on  the  nose,  and  in  two  or  three  days  the  patch  would  have  extended  over  the 
head,  and  at  the  same  time  have  appeared  on  the  base  of  the  fins  and  tail.  The  disease  is  said  to  be  generally 
confined  to  the  parts  mentioned,  unless  the  fish  has  had  a  bruise  or  scar  anywhere  so  as  to  remove  the  scales.  From 
an  examination  of  actual  specimens,  however,  it  seems  proved  that  the  disease  by  no  means  always  commences  at 
the  head.  With  a  very  low  power  of  the  microscope  the  fungus  will  be  seen  to  consist  of  a  dense  mass  of  matted 
threads  without  joints,  and  a  thick  forest  of  minute  transparent  clubs. 

If  asked  for  a  reason  for  the  uncommon  abundance  of  the  fungus  this  year,  I  should  be  inclined  to  refer  it  to 
the  extraordinary  mildness  of  the  late  winter.  Severe  weather,  or  a  sudden  change  of  temperature,  will  generally 
collapse  fungi  of  the  nature  of  Saprolegnia  ferax,  as  will  several  dilute  chemical  infusions,  and  that  without  damaging 
the  fish ;  but  an  experiment,  though  successful   in  an  aquarium,  might  possibly  fail  in  a  large  river. 

The  fungus  has  been  described  as  infesting  the  dead,  as  well  as  the  living,  fish;  but  with  me  the  fungus  has 
invariably  vanished  with  the  death  of  the  fish.  Dead  fish  are  certainly  covered  with  a  white  cottony  coating,  but 
on  an  examination  of  this  flocculent  mass,  under  the  microscope,  it  is  found  to  consist  wholly  of  white  granular 
matter,  consisting  of  bacteria,  monads,  etc.,  and  no  fungus  threads  or  fruit  belonging  to  Saprolcgnia  fera.x  can  be 
seen. 

The  disease  has  been  so  virulent  on  the  Esk,  during  the  present  spring,  that  the  watchers  have  in  some  instances 
buried  as  many  as  three  hundred  and  fifty  fish  in  three  days  between  Langholm  and  Longtown." — Gardeners''  Chronicle, 
pp.  560-5G1,   1878. 


xxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

Pisciculturists,  interested   in   the  artificial  rearing  of  the  SalmonidcE,  should   bear  in   mind 
the  following,  as   I  think,  important  essentials  for  success : — * 

1.  The  water  in  which  the  ova  or  young  fry  are  placed  should  be  cold,  at  a  temperature 
of  37°  to  47°. 

2.  The  fry  should  be    always    supplied  with    gravel,  stones,  or  projecting    pieces  of  rock- 
work,  under  which  they  can  shelter. 

3.  The   pond,    tank,   or   reservoir   should    always    be   covered   over   with    boards   or   other 
material,  to  exclude  the  hot  rays  of  the  sun. 

4.  Overcrowding  must  be  avoided,  or  the  fish  will   be  attacked  with   Saprolcgnia  fcrax,  an 
epidemic  which  when  once  begun,  it  will  be  found  almost,  if  not  quite,  impossible  to  stop. 

5.  A  stream  of  pure   cold   water   should    incessantly  be    running,   day  and   night,    briskly 
through  the  preserve. 


*  The  best    food    for  young   Trout  and    Salmon    is    a  hard-boiled    ^gg,  passed    b_v  pressure  and    friction  through 
the  gratings  of  a  fine  strainer. 


;RITISH    IRESH-WATER   glSHES. 


Pn    the    fHAMBS,    NEAR    J^OEBUCK    JnN. 


Order  I. 
A  CANTHOPTERYGII. 


Family 
PERCID/E. 


m. 


Perch. 

{Pcira  fluviafilis.) 


Perke, 

Perca, 

Perca  fluviaiilis, 


Aristotle,  H.  A.,  ii.  9  §  +;   12  §   13,  vi.   13  §  2. 
Pliny,  xxxii.  9;   Auson.,  Id.  x.   113. 

Rondel.,  ii.   196;  Willughby,  iv.  c.  14,  p.  291;  Lin.,  i.  p.  481;  Yarrell,  Brit. 
Fish.,  i.  p.  J ;  GOnther's  Cat.  i.  p.  58;  Couch's  Fish.  Brit.  Isles,  i.   185. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Perca. — "Seven  branchiostegals.  All  the  teeth  villiform,  without  canines;  teeth  on  the 
palatine  bones,  tongue  smooth.  Two  dorsals;  the  first  with  thirteen  or  fourteen  spines;  anal  fin  with  two  spines; 
operculum  spiniferous;   prseoperculum  and  prseorbital  serrated.     Scales  small;    head  naked  above." — Gdnther. 


OF  the  family  Pcrcida  there  are  only  two   British    fresh-water  species,   the   Common   Perch 
{Perca  fluviaiilis)  of  our   ponds,  lakes,   and    rivers,   and    the  Ruffe    or   Pope.     The    Perch 
was    known   to    the  ancient   Greeks   and   Romans.     Aristotle    speaks    of  it  under   the   name    of 

B 


2  PERCH. 

nkpK-ii ;  he  says  that  the  Perch  produces  its  eggs  in  a  continuous  series  like  frogs,  and  that 
the  fishermen  unwind  the  broad  entangled  mass  from  among  the  reeds  in  ponds ;  this 
description  at  once  enables  us  to  identify  the  fish  with  certainty;  but  Aristotle  under  the 
same  name  seems  to  have  also  included  some  marine  species,  as  the  Bass  or  Sea  Perch. 
Pliny  recommends  the  burnt  ashes  of  salted  perch-heads  as  a  remedy  to  dispel  pustules 
(xxxii.  9).  Ausonius  was  certainly  acquainted  with  the  fresh-water  Perch,  and  appreciated  its 
excellent  qualities  as  food  when  he  says — 

"  Nee  te  delicias  mensarum,  perca,  silebo, 
Amnigenas  inter  pisces  dignande  marinis, 
Solus  puniceis  facilis  contendere  mullis."         (x.    iij-) 

"Nor  will  I  pass  thee  over  in  silence,  O  perch,  the  delicacy  of  the  tables,  worth_v  among  river-fish  to  be  compared 
with  sea-fish  ;  thou  alone  art  able  to  contend  with  the  red  mullets." 

The  Perch  occurs  in  many  of  the  fresh  waters  of  Europe,  and  in  Asiatic  Russia.  In 
England  it  is  extremely  common  in  rivers,  lakes,  ponds,  and  canals;  in  Wales  it  is  said  lo 
be  rather  a  local  fish  and  chiefly  confined  to  stagnant  waters ;  in  Scotland  it  is  not  found 
north  of  the  Forth,  except  where  it  has  been  introduced ;  in  all  the  almost  countless  waters 
of  the  northern  counties  of  Scotland,  Yarrell  states  that  the  Perch  is  said  to  be  wanting ; 
farther  north,  as  in  Orkney  and  Shetland,  the  Perch  does  not  occur,  while  still  farther  north, 
as  in  various  parts  of  Scandinavia,  it  is  again  found.  In  the  rivers  and  lakes  of  Ireland 
the  Perch  has  been  long  known  to  occur.  According  to  Couch  the  Perch  is  not  a  native 
of  Cornwall,  though  it  has  been  introduced  within  the  present  century,  and  where  found  it 
thrives  well. 

Perch  deposit  their  spawn  during  the  month  of  April  and  at  the  beginning  of  May, 
and  a  most  curious  and  beautiful  object  is  the  spawn  which  they  produce ;  it  consists  of  a 
broad  band  of  network  of  pearl-like  eggs,  a  foot  or  considerably  more  in  length ;  it  is 
unfortunately  very  readily  discerned,  as  it  adheres  to  bushes  or  weeds  in  the  water ;  conse- 
quently vast  quantities  of  the  spawn  are  devoured  by  ducks,  swans,  and  other  enemies.  The 
number  of  eggs  contained  in  one  of  these  pearly  festoons  has  been  estimated  at  the  enormous 
quantity  of  155,000  and  280,000;  the  band  is  a  hollow  tube,  and  can  be  placed  on  the 
wrist  as  a  bracelet. 

The  Perch  attains  to  about  the  size  of  two  inches  and  a  quarter  in  a  year,  and  a  two 
year  old  will  measure  about  five  inches.  I  believe  that  when  two  years  old  they  are  able  to 
mature  spawn.  The  growth  of  Perch,  as  of  other  fish,  depends  in  a  great  measure  upon 
the  localities  where  they  are  found.  In  large  pools,  and  in  rivers  where  the  fish  are  not 
too  numerous,  and  where  food  is  abundant.  Perch  grow  to  a  large  size,  but  in  small  ponds 
they  never  attain  to  any  size,  though  they  will  breed  abundantly.  Being  voracious  feeders, 
food  is  a  very  important  consideration,  and  where  ponds  abound  with  these  fish  a  sufficiency 
of  food  is  not  easily  obtained.  Some  pisciculturists  recommend  that  the  sexes  should  be 
separated,  the  females  being  placed  in  one  piece  of  water  and  the  males  in  another ;  where 
this  is  done  the  Perch  are  said  to  grow  well  and  rapidly.  There  is  no  fish,  perhaps,  that 
gives  better  sport  to  the  youthful  angler  than  the  Perch;  bold,  and  always  ready  for  a  worm, 
minnow,  or  other  food,  they  fall  easy  victims  to  the  baited  hook.  The  following  instance  of 
the  voracity  of  the  Perch  is  given  by  Mr.  Cholmondeley  Pennell  in  the  Angler  A\^turali$t, 
(p.  61):- 

"  A  very  singular,  if  not  unparalleled  instance  of  the  voracity  of  the  Perch  occurred  to 
me  when  fishing  in  Windermere.  In  removing  the  hook  from  the  jaws  of  a  fish,  one  eye 
was  accidentally  displaced,  and  remained  adhering  to  it.  Knowing  the  reparative  capabilities 
of  piscine  organization,  I  returned  the  maimed  Perch,  which  was  too  small  for  the  basket, 
to    the    lake,   and    being   somewhat  scant   of  minnows,   threw    the    line    in    again    with    the  eye 


PERCH.  3 

attached  as  a  bait — there  being  no  other  of  any  description  on  the  hook.  The  float  disap- 
peared almost  instantly;  and  on  landing  the  new  comer,  it  turned  out  to  be  the  fish  I  had 
the  moment  before  thrown  in,  and  which  had  thus  been  actually  caught  by  his  own  eye." 

Perch  are  for  the  most  part  gregarious,  and  swim  in  shoals,  so  that  when  the  angler 
has  come  across  a  shoal  he  generally  manages  to  catch  several.  I  have,  on  some  occasions, 
been  very  successful  in  taking  large  numbers  of  good-sized  Perch  by  means  of  eel-lines, 
the  hooks  being  baited  with  a  lob-worm,  and  the  line  thrown  into  the  water  with  the  bait 
on  the  ground,  the  other  end  of  the  line  being  fastened  to  the  bank  by  a  peg.  Minnows 
are  very  attractive  bait  to  the  Perch,  and  fishing  with  one  of  these  natural  baits  is  a 
successful  method  of  taking  good  fish ;  but  so  voracious  are  they  that  they  will  take 
almost  any  bait,  and  I  have  frequently  caught  them  with  an  artificial  fly  when  fishing  for 
trout.  According  to  Mr.  Jesse,  Perch  may  be  attracted  to  a  certain  locality  by  placing  a 
number  of  live  minnows  in  a  glass  bottle,  the  mouth  being  closed  with  a  piece  of  perforated 
zinc  to  admit  ingress  and  egress  of  water.  A  minnow  as  a  bait  is  then  dropped  quietly 
among  the  assembled  Perch,  which  is  immediately  taken.  A  Perch  of  a  pound  to  two 
pounds  weight  may  be  considered  a  good-sized  fish ;  instances  of  their  reaching  the  weight 
of  four,  five,  six,  and  even  nine  pounds  are  on  record. 

Mr.  F.  Buckland  mentions  a  curious  epidemic  disease  as  occasionally  occurring  among 
Perch.  In  1867  a  Perch-plague  is  said  to  have  destroyed  hundreds  of  thousands  of  these 
fish  in  the  Lake  of  Geneva;  according  to  the  investigations  of  Dr.  Forel  and  Dr.  Du  Plesis 
this  disease  was  caused  by  the  presence  in  the  blood  of  the  fish  of  certain  minute  fungi. 
This  epidemic  is  said  to  occur  not  unfrequently  in  England  {Famil.  Hist.  Brit.  Fish.  p.  5.) 

The  flesh  of  the  Perch  is  excellent,  being  in  my  opinion  unsurpassed  by  any  non-migratory 
fresh-water  species  with  the  exception  of  the  eel ;  it  more  nearly  resembles  the  sole  than  any 
other  fresh-water  fish  in  the  quality  and  flavour  of  its  flesh. 

Some  writers  speak  of  a  deformed  variety  of  Perch,  with  an  elevated  back  and  distorted 
tail,  as  occurring  in  Sweden,  and  lakes  in  the  north  of  Europe,  and  in  Llyn  Raithlyn, 
Merionethshire.  A  figure  of  this  variety  of  Perch  may  be  seen  in  Daniel's  Rural  Sports, 
p.  247.  Perch  almost  entirely  white  have  been  occasionally  found,  and  Yarrell  mentions  his 
having  received  specimens  from  Yorkshire,  which  were  of  a  uniform  slate-grey  colour  with  a 
silvery  tint,  and  adds  that  the  fish  retained  the  peculiarity  of  colour  when  transferred  into 
other  waters.  Mr.  C.  Pennell  states  that  he  has  taken  deformed  Perch  in  some  ponds  near 
New  Brighton,  Cheshire,  and  that  they  are  not  uncommon  in  other  neighbourhoods. 

The  following  is  the  formula  of  the  number  of  fin  rays  in  the  Perch  :■ — ■  i 

Dorsal   14 — 15,  all  spinous;   i — 2  spinous   -H    13 — 1+  soft. 

Pectoral  14,  all  soft. 

Ventral  i   spinous   -f-    5  soft. 

Anal  2  spinous   -|-   8 — 9  soft. 

Caudal  or  tail  fin   17  rays  soft. 

The  stomachal  appendages  or  pyloric  cceca  3. 

The  Perch,  which  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of  our  fresh-water  fishes,  has  the  upper 
part  of  the  body  a  rich  greenish  brown,  passing  into  golden  yellowish  white  below;  belly 
white ;  the  sides  are  marked  with  about  seven  broad  black  transverse  bands ;  the  first  dorsal 
fin  is  large  and  prickly,  having  a  black  patch  on  the  posterior  part;  the  second  dorsal  and 
pectoral  fin  pale  brown ;  ventral,  anal,  and  caudal  bright  vermilion ;  the  eye  large  and  full, 
with  golden  irides ;  przeoperculum  notched  below  and  serrated  on  the  posterior  edge ;  oper- 
culum smooth,  ending  in  a  flattened  point  directed  backwards ;  branchiostegals  seven ;  lateral 
line  distinct,  at  first  ascending,  then  gradually  descending,  ending  at  about  the  middle  of 
the  tail. 


4  PERCH. 

Our  Eng-lish  word  Perch,  which  is  seen  also  in  the  Italian  Pergesa  and  the  French 
Perche,  is  derived  from  the  Latin  pcrca,  and  that  from  the  Greek  Hkpicq,  from  ivkpKo^—-wepK.vo<;, 
"dark  coloured,"    perhaps  from  the  broad  black  transverse  bands  on  the  sides  of  the  fish. 

The  figure  on  the  plate  is  drawn  from  a  fine  specimen  caught  in  the  month  of  June. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


p^ 

H 


M 


pN     THE    y^VON,     SrREN3HA\\      pv.EACH. 


Oid,r  T. 
A  CANTHOPTERVGIl. 


Family 
PERCID.^. 


G^ 


^t 


^UFFE     OR     ^;gOPE 


{Acerina  ci-nuta.) 


Cernua  fluviatUis, 

Perca  jluviat.  genus  minus, 

Perca  cernua, 

Acr.rina  vulgaris, 

Aspro, 


Gesner,  De  Acjuatil.  p.  iqi;    \Vili,ughi;v,  p.  33+. 

Gesner,  p.  701. 

LiNXyEus;   Bloch,  pi.  53,  f-  2. 

Cuv.  ET  Valenc,  iii.  p. +,  pi.  41  ;    Yakkei.l,  Brit.  Fish.,  i.  p.   i; 

Gunthek's  Cat.  i.  72. 
Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isles,  i.  p.  193,  pi.  +1. 


Characters  0/  the  Genus  Acerixa. — "Seven  branchiostegals.  All  the  teeth  villiform,  without  canines:  no  teeth  on 
the  palatine  bones  or  on  the  tontjiie.  One  dorsal,  with  thirteen  to  nineteen  spines;  the  anal  fin  with  two;  operculum 
and  prcBoperculum    spiniferous.     Mucifcrous  channels  of  the   bones  of  the  skull  ver_v  developed.     Scales  rather  small." 

GiJNTHER. 


THE  Ruffe,  Jack  Ruffe,  Daddy  Ruffe,  or  Pope,  as  this  fish  is  called,  does  not  appear  to 
be  noticed  anywhere  in  the  writings  of  the  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans.  According  to 
Cuvier,  the  learned  Dr.  John  Caius  (born  15 10)  first  discovered  this  fish,  and  sent  a  figure 
of  it  to  Gesner,  who  published  it.     Gesner,  however,  knew  of  the  existence  of  the  Ruffe  from 


6  RUFFE    OR    POPE. 

what  Belon  had  written  before  Caius  sent  the  figure  to  him,  and  had  already  given  a  good 
description  of  it.  He  says  that  in  England  it  was  known  by  the  name  of  the  Ruffe,  "ab 
asperitate  dictus,"  and  that  Caius  had  given  it,  for  the  same  reason,  the  name  of  asprciio. 

The  Ruffe  is  a  much  smaller  fish  than  the  Perch,  and  is  common  in  most  of  the  rivers 
and  canals  of  the  midland  and  some  other  counties  of  England.  Couch  says  it  is  not  found 
in  Cornwall  or  Devonshire,  in  Scotland,  or  the  Isle  of  Wight ;  nor  is  it  enumerated  by  iVIr. 
Thompson  among  the  fishes  of  Ireland.  In  Gesner's  time  it  was  rarely  found  in  the  Thames, 
but  at  present  it  occurs  there  in  greater  or  less  numbers,  as  is  also  the  case  in  the  Cam. 
According  to  Dr.  Giinther  the  Ru^fe  is  found  in  the  rivers  of  France,  Switzerland,  Germany, 
Sweden,  Norway,  Russia,  and  Siberia.  It  is  tolerably  common  in  some  of  the  canals  and 
ponds  of  Shropshire,  and  I  have  had  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  specimens  for  examination.  In 
habits  it  resembles  the  Perch.  Its  food  consists  of  small  worms,  larvae  of  insects,  small 
molluscous  animals,  etc.  It  is  a  bold  biter,  and  affords  good  sport  to  the  young  angler, 
being  readily  taken  with  a  small  worm ;  the  Ruffe  being,  like  the  Gudgeon,  chiefly  a  bottom 
swimmer,  the  baited  hook  should  be  near  the  ground.  No  doubt  the  Ruffe  thrives  best  in 
rivers  or  in  ponds  through  which  water  is  constantly  running,  and  in  such  localities  it  grows 
well,  sometimes  attaining  to  a  length  of  .seven  inches  and  a  weight  of  about  two  ounces  and 
a  half  The  finest  Ruffe  I  ever  saw  were  caught  in  a  pond  through  which  fresh  river-water 
kept  flowing,  belonging  to  R.  Masefield,  Esq.,  of  EUerton  Hall,  Shropshire:  a  fish  six  inches 
in  length  was  by  no  means  an  uncommon  specimen. 

The  Ruffe,  resembling  in  outward  characters  and  markings  both  the  Perch  and  the  Gudgeon, 
has  sometimes,  but  erroneously,  been  considered  a  hybrid  between  the  two ;  although  there  is 
actual  proof  that  closely  allied  species  do  occasionally,  and  perhaps  not  unfrequently,  cross, 
this  is  not  true  of  fishes  so  very  distantly  related  as  the  Perch  and  the  Gudgeon. 

The  spawning  season  is  in  April ;  Mr.  Couch  says  that  the  roe,  which  is  shed  in  large 
quantity,  is  deposited  in  deep  water  on  sandy  ground.  ]\Ir.  Cholmondeley  Pennell,  on  the 
other  hand,  asserts  that  the  ova  are  placed  among  the  rushes  and  flags  at  the  margin  of  the 
water;  with  this  statement  also  Yarrell  agrees.  I  am  not  able  to  decide  between  authorities 
in  this  case,  and  as  April  is  now  over,  I  must  wait  for  another  spawning  season. 

The  Ruffe  is  excellent  food  for  the  table,  resembling  that  of  the  Perch,  but  of  a  shorter 
texture;  as  Dame  Juliana  Berners  says,  "it  is  a  right  holsom  fys.she."  Its  general  small 
size,  however,  prevents  its  being  of  much  use  in  this  respect ;  it  is  better  adapted  for  a  bait 
in  Pike  trolling.  The  spinous  character  of  the  dorsal  fin  of  this  fish  does  not  in  the  slightest 
degree  interfere  with  its  being  a  good  bait ;  the  same  is  the  case  with  the  Perch  ;  and  it  is 
quite  untrue  to  assert  that  the  Pike,  dreading  these  dorsal  spikes,  will  refuse  to  attack  a 
Perch.  For  myself  I  prefer  a  small  Perch  to  any  other  bait  for  Pike;  I  find  it  quite  as 
attractive  as  Roach  or  Dace,  and  being  of  firmer  flesh,  it  will  last  the  longer  on  the  spinning 
tackle. 

The  Ruffe  (rough)  derives  its  name  from  the  character  of  the  scales  and  the  spinous 
portion  of  the  dorsal  fin ;  with  this  we  may  compare  the  Ruft"  among  birds  from  its  frill-like 
collar  of  rough  feathers.  The  meaning  of  the  word  Pope  as  given  to  this  fish  is  not  at  all 
clear.  From  the  expression  of  "Daddy  Ruff,"  applied  to  it  in  Shropshire,  one  would  naturally 
infer  that  allusion  in  some  way  is  made  to  the  Pope,  Papa,  or  Father  of  Rome.  According 
to  Halliwell,  Pope  is  sometimes  a  term  of  contempt.  "What  a  Pope  of  a  thing"  is  Dorset 
dialect.  May  the  reference  be  to  the  small  size  of  the  fish  when  compared  with  the  Perch, 
"the  genus  minus,"  indeed,  of  old  Gesner?  I  know  not.  The  scientific  generic  name  of 
acerina  must  come  from  the  Latin  accr,  in  allusion  to  the  "sharp"  portion  of  the  dorsal  fin. 
The  specific  name  ccniua,    "with   head  downwards,"    requires  explanation. 

The  general  colour  of  the  Ruffe  is  greenish  olive,  spotted  with  brown ;  belly  white ;  dorsal 
fin  continuous,  not  distinct  as  in  the  Perch ;   first  part  spinous,  the  others  flexible,  spotted  with 


MILLERS    THUMB.  7 

brown,  as  is  also  the  tail,  which  assumes  a  barred  appearance ;  g-ill  cover  ting-ed  with  greenish 
pearl;  head  without  scales.     The  fin  rays  are 

Dorsal   13 — 15  spinous   +    12  flexible. 

Pectoral   13. 

Ventral   i   spinous   +   5  flexible. 

Anal  2  spinous   +    5 — 6. 

Caudal   17. 

Coeca  pyloric  3,  as  in  the  Perch.     Lateral  line  distinct. 

The  specimen   from   which    the    illustration  was  made  was  supplied    by   Mr.   MasefielJ,    of 
Ellerton   Hall,  and  was  taken  from  a  canal  in  November,    1877. 


Orda-  T. 
A  CANTHOPTERYGII. 


Fa  mil  V 
TRIGLID.F.. 


^MILLER'S     JhUMB. 


BULLHEAD.       TOMMY    LOGGE. 


{Cot  I  US  gobio.) 


KOTTOS, 

Coitus, 
Coitus  gobio. 


Aristot.,  H.  a.  iv.  8  §  9;  Boiros  in  Gesner  De  Aquat.  p.  401. 
Rondel.,  ii.  p.  202. 

LiNx. ;  Cl'V.  AND  V.iLENc;  Block;  V.^rrt.ll,  i.  p.  71;  Colxh,  Fish.  Brit.  \A. 
ii.  p.  6;    GiJNTHEK,  Cat.  ii.  p.  156. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  CoTXU.s. — "  Head  broad,  depressed,  rounded  in  front ;  bod)'  subc3-lindrical,  compressed 
posteriori}';  head  and  body  covered  with  a  soft  and  scaleless  skin;  lateral  line  present.  Two  dorsals  of  moderate 
height.  Pectoral  rounded,  with  some  or  all  the  rays  simple.  Ventral  thoracic.  Jaws  and  vomer  with  villiform  teeth 
(vomerine  teeth  sometimes  absent;)  none  on  the  palate.     Air-bladder  none;  pyloric  appendages  in  moderate  number." 

GiiNTHER. 


THIS  curiously-shaped  little  fi.sh,  I  think  there  is  no  doubt,  is  mentioned  by  Aristotle 
when  he  is  speaking  on  the  question  whether  fishes  are  able  to  hear ;  he  says  "  there 
occur  in  rivers  certain  little  fish,  found  under  stones,  which  some  people  call  Co/fi ;  from 
their  lying-  under  stones  people  catch  them  by  striking  the  rocks  with  stones,  when  the  fish 
being  stunned  fall  out,  whence  it  is  evident  that  fish  have  the  sense  of  hearing-."  The 
Greek  word  coliiis  means  a  head,  and  the  little  river  fish  with  a  large  head  which  is  common 
under  stones,  can  be  no  other  than  our  Bullhead.  Gesner  has  given  a  good  description  and 
a  recognisable  figure  of  Cottns  gobio.  This  fish  is  found  in  the  fresh  waters  of  Europe,  and, 
as  Giinther  says,  probably  of  Northern  Asia;  it  occurs  in  almost  all  the  fresh-water  streams 
of  Europe  from  Italy  to  Scandinavia.  It  is  said  to  be  common  in  Scotland,  but  according 
to  Thompson    it    is    not    found    in    Ireland.       Yarrell,   however,   mentions    its    occurrence   about 


8  MILLERS    THUMB. 

Belfast  and  Londonderry.  Thompson  suspects  there  is  some  error  in  the  record  of  this  fish 
being  found  in  Ireland ;  for  it  appears  that  other  species  of  Cottus,  as  the  Sea-Scorpion  and 
the  Father-lasher,  are  occasionally  called  Miller's  Thumbs  in  the  North  of  Ireland.  One 
would  suppose  that  if  this  fish  was  once  introduced  into  Ireland,  it  would  grow,  thrive, 
and  multiply  in  the  many  suitable  rivers  of  that  country.  From  the  well-known  habits  of 
the  fish  to  lurk  frequently  underneath  stones,  and  to  hide  its  dusky  body  among  the  gravel  or 
sand,  it  would  be  pretty  secure  from  the  attacks  of  enemies.  However  I  should  not  advise 
its  introduction  by  any  means  into  any  waters  where  Trout  or  Salmon  are  found ;  because 
it  is  as  I  know  a  most  voracious  feeder,  being  especially  fond  of  eggs  and  the  newly-hatched 
young  ixy  of  other  species  of  fish  as  well  as  of  its  own. 

I  dissected  two  females  the  other  day,  about  the  15th.  of  April;  the  ovaries  were  full 
of  eggs  almost  ready  for  deposition ;  the  stomachs  of  the  same  two  fish  also  contained  a 
great  number  of  their  own  ova  as  well  as  of  several  of  their  young  newly-hatched  fry. 
Whether  the  males  are  guilty  of  such  infanticide  I  do  not  know ;  but  I  am  positive  about 
the  females.  The  spawn  consists  of  a  mass  of  pink  eggs,  rather  large  considering  the  size 
of  the  fish ;  and  this  mass,  which  generally  covers  an  area  of  about  one  inch  and  a  half  to 
two  inches,  and  is  about  half  an  inch  thick,  is  always  deposited  under  stones,  to  which  it 
adheres  by  a  mucous  secretion  which  accompanies  the  eggs.  The  depressed  form  of  the 
fish's  head  is  admirably  adapted  for  insertion  under  stones,  and  when  this  has  been  accom- 
plished, the  female  with  her  broad  and  muscular  pectoral  fins  hollows  out  the  sand  or  mud 
under  the  stone,  and  then,  probably,  turns  her  abdomen  round  and  deposits  her  eggs.  The 
spawning  takes  place  in  April  and  the  beginning  of  May,  according  to  my  observation. 
Johnston  and  Willughby  say  that  the  female  collects  the  spawn  into  little  lumps  on  her 
breast,  where  it  is  covered  with  a  black  membrane  until  it  is  hatched.  But  I  feel  sure 
there  is  some  mistake  here;  the  black  membrane  appears  to  be  the  membranous  ovisac, 
which  is  black  in  the  Miller's  Thumb.  Linnaeus  and  Fleming  say  the  fish  forms  a  nest  on 
the  ground  and  broods  over  it,  and  Blumenbach  says  the  same.  I  have  never  found  the 
eggs  except  in  a  mass  adhering  to  the  under  side  of  stones ;  I  think  it  probable,  however, 
that  the  male  fish  acts  as  a  protector  to  the  eggs,  as  is  the  case  with  the  Stickleback. 
Izaak  Walton  and  some  others  assert  that  the  Miller's  Thumb  continues  to  spawn  for  several 
months.     I  have  never  found  the  eggs  but  in  the  spring  of  the  year. 

I  am  told  by  one  or  two  persons  who  have  eaten  this  fish  that  it  is  very  good  indeed ; 
when  the  head  is  excluded,  however,  there  is  but  little  left  to  eat.  It  is  occasionally  eaten 
in  Italy,  and  according  to  Pallas  it  is  used  as  a  charm  against  fever  by  some  persons  in 
Russia;  others  "suspend  it  horizontally,  carefully  balanced  by  a  single  thread,  and  thus 
poised,  but  allowed  at  the  same  time  freedom  of  motion,  they  believe  this  fish  possesses  the 
property  of  indicating,  by  the  direction  of  the  head,  the  point  of  the  compass  from  which  the 
wind  blows." — (Yarrell,  i.  76.)  The  colour  of  the  flesh  after  boiling  is  said  to  be  pink  like 
Salmon  ;  but  this  is  not  true ;  some  of  the  fins  occasionally  turn  slightly  pink,  but  the  flesh 
remains  as  white  as  it  was  before  boiling. 

The  Miller's  Thumb  is  supposed  to  resemble  that  organ  in  the  miller,  which  is  said  to 
assume  a  flattened  form  from  frequently  testing  the  flour.  The  head  is  very  large,  broad, 
and  depressed;  a  small  curved, spine  on  the  praeoperculum ;  the  body  smooth  and  very  slimy; 
vent  nearly  midway  between  the  snout  and  the  tip  of  the  tail ;  body  mottled  with  light  and 
dark  brown ;  belly  white ;  sides  below  lateral  line  spotted  with  black ;  the  lateral  line  very 
straight ;  first  dorsal  often  fringed  with  orange  red ;  teeth  small,  villiform  in  both  jaws  and 
on  the  vomer ;    irides  yellow ;    pupils  bluish  black. 

The  usual  length  of  this  fish  is  about  four  inches;  one  of  five  inches  would  be  above 
the  average.  The  Miller's  Thumb  having  the  first  dorsal  fin  with  spines  projecting  above 
the  membrane  is    placed    in  the  Acanthopter}'gian  order;    but  the  spines  are  quite  blunt,  and 


MILLERS    THUMB.  9 

there   are    none  which    are   able  to  pierce  the   skin,  like    some  of  the  fins    in   the    Perch   and 
Ruffe. 

The  fin-ray  formula  in  specimens  I  have  examined  is  as  follows : — 

Dorsal   6  spinous   +    i6. 
Pectoral   ii  — 13. 
Ventral  4. 
Anal   13. 
Caudal   11  — 12. 

The  rays  in  all  the  fins  are  very  thick  and  elastic ;  those  of  the  first  dorsal  scarcely 
project  above  the  membrane. 

The  Bullhead  is  most  tenacious  of  life ;  hard  blows  on  the  head  and  complete  evisceration 
I  have  known  to  be  unable  to  cause  speedy  extinction  of  life.  It  resembles  an  Eel  in  this 
respect. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 

HARVARD  U.-JlvEPSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


S5 


D 

El 


D 
O 


w 

o 

M 

< 

■^' 

fn 

pa 

n 

J 

w 

J 

;4 

< 

o 

H 

H 

E-^ 

O 

O 

&Q 

S 

o 
la 
2 

<: 

< 


< 


O 


-=»w 


pASDALE,      pRASMERE. 


Order  I. 
A  CANTHOPTERYGII. 


Family 
GA  STEROSTEW.E. 


Hit 


'hree-spined    Stickleback. 


BARNSTICKLE.       SHARPLIN.       PRICKLEFISH. 


fGasterosteics  aculeatus.J 


Gastcrostcus  acnla's  in  dorso  tribus, 
Gasterostcus  aculealus, 


Gasierosteus  irachurus, 


Artedi,  Spec,  p.  96. 

Lin.,  Sys.,  p.  489;  Bloch,  pi.  53,  fig.  3;  Donovan,  Brit. 

Fish.  i.  pi.  11;  GiJNTHER,  Cat.  i.  p.  2 ;  Colxh's  Fish. 

Brit.  Isles,  i.  p.  167. 
Yarrell,  i.  p.  90. 


Characters  0/  the  Genus  Gasterosteus.— "Form  of  body  elongated;  eyes  lateral;  cleft  of  mouth  extending  on  the 
sides  of  the  muzzle,  oblique;  villiform  teeth  in  both  the  jaws  and  on  the  pharyngo-branchials,  none  on  the  palate  or 
the  tongue.  Three  branchiostegals.  Opercular  bones  not  armed;  infraorbital  arch  articulated  with  prasoperculum; 
parts  of  the  skeleton  forming  external  mails.  Scales  none,  or  in  the  form  of  scaly  plates  along  the  side.  Isolated 
spines  before  the  dorsal  fin;  ventral  fins  abdominal,  but  pubic  bones  attached  to  the  humeral  arch;  ventral  with  one 
strong  spine,  and  generally  with  another  single  short  ray.  Swim  bladder  simple,  oblong;  casca  pylorica  in  small 
number." — Gunther. 


THE  generic  name  of  Gastrcostcus,  ixom  gastcr,  "the  belly,"  and  osteon,  "a  bone,"  has  reference 
to  the  strong  spiny  ventral  fin  with  which  the  fishes  of  this  family  are   armed.      Though 


12  THREE-SPINED    STICKLEBACK. 

generally  of  a  small  size,  the  Sticklebacks  yield  to  none  in  point  of  interest.  There  are  four 
well-marked  British  species,  namely,  the  G.  aculeatus  (three-spined),  G.  spiniilosus  (four-spined), 
G.  pungitius  (ten-spined),  and  the  G.  brachycentrus  (short-spined) ;  the  other  so-called  species,  as 
the  G.  gvmnurus  (smooth-tailed),  G.  semiarmatus  (half-armed),  and  G.  trachurus  (rough-tailed), 
are  probably  merely  varieties  of  the  G.  aculeatus. 

Our  commonest  species,  the  Three-spined  Stickleback,  is  generally  an  inhabitant  of  fresh 
water,  and  is  to  be  found  in  ditches,  shallow  streams,  ponds,  and  canals,  but  it  also  occurs 
in  salt  and  brackish  water.  If  a  specimen  be  suddenly  transferred  from  a  fresh-water  aquarium 
to  a  salt  one,  this  little  fish  does  not  seem  the  least  affected  by  the  change,  except  that  it 
does  not  quite  accommodate  itself  all  at  once  to  the  greater  buoyancy  of  the  salt  water. 
According  to  Nilsson  these  fish  are  caught  in  incredible  numbers  in  the  Baltic  about  the 
middle  of  November,  when  they  assemble  on  the  coasts  of  that  sea,  and  are  taken  by  fishermen 
in  boat  loads.  They  are  boiled,  and  the  oil  they  contain  is  skimmed  off  the  water:  a  bushel 
of  fish  is  said  to  yield  two  gallons  of  oil.     The  refuse  is  spread  over  the  ground  for  manure. 

The  food  of  the  Stickleback  consists  of  small  worms,  larvae,  and  the  small  Crustacea,  as 
the  Cyclops,  cypris,  and  daphnia  among  the  Entomostraca,  and  the  young  of  the  fresh-water 
shrimps  (Gammarus  pulcxj,  and  water  wood-lice  (Ascllus  aquaticus);  but  so  voracious  and  bold 
is  this  little  fish  that  it  will  attack  almost  any  living  thing.  Thompson  mentions  that  a  small 
party  of  G.  spinulosus,  the  Four-spined  Stickleback,  was  observed  near  Belfast  in  the  act  of 
killing  a  horseleech,  whose  head  they  immediately  devoured.  I  remember  some  years  ago 
keeping  a  small  Pike  in  the  same  vessel  with  a  number  of  Sticklebacks,  and  I  shall  never 
forget  the  persistence  with  which  first  one  and  then  another  of  these  fish  attacked  the  Pike's 
tail.  Occasionally  the  larger  fish  would  retaliate  and  try  to  swallow  one  of  its  tormentors, 
but  the  sauce  piquant  of  those  formidable  spines  always  proved  too  potent.  After  a  few  violent 
shakings  of  the  head,  the  Stickleback  was  forcibly  ejected  from  the  cavernous  jaws  of  its 
would-be  devourer.  The  result  of  these  repeated  attacks  on  the  Pike's  tail  was  a  gradual 
diminution  of  that  organ,  and  I,  feeling  sorry  for  the  victim  of  these  cowardly  attacks  on  the 
rear,  took  him  out  of  the  aquarium  and  turned  him  into  a  pool  of  water.  Sticklebacks  are 
very  injurious  to  the  eggs  and  fry  of  other  fish,  and  must  therefore  be  carefully  excluded 
from  Trout  preserves ;  it  is,  however,  no  easy  matter  to  get  rid  of  these  little  pests  when 
they  have  once  established  themselves  in  a  fish-pond.  Perhaps  the  most  curious  and  interesting 
point  in  the  natural  history  of  these  fish  is  their  habit  of  making  a  nest  and  watching  over 
the  eggs  and  young  fry.  The  season  for  observing  this  habit  is  in  the  month  of  May.  The 
nest  is  composed  of  decayed  fibres  of  aquatic  plants,  and  matted  together  into  a  mass  more 
or  less  round,  and  placed  at  the  bottom  of  the  water  partly  covered  by  the  mud  or  sand; 
three  or  four  circular  holes  are  to  be  seen  at  the  top  of  the  nest ;  the  eggs  are  an  aggregated 
mass  of  a  brown  colour,  and  of  the  size  of  small  shot.  Until  pointed  out,  a  Stickleback's 
nest  is  a  difficult  prize  to  discover,  but  when  once  the  form  has  been  well  impressed  on  the 
eye,  detection  of  any  number  of  nests  is  an  easy  task.  The  male  fish  alone  protects  the  nest ; 
if  it  were  not  for  his  fatherly  care,  I  suspect  that  the  race  of  Sticklebacks  would  in  time 
become  extinct,  the  ova  and  young  fry  falling  easy  prey  to  the  other  members  of  the  family. 

Some  years  ago  I  had  an  opportunity  of  observing  how  necessary  for  the  protection  of 
a  young  Stickleback  family  is  the  presence  of  the  male  parent.  I  noticed  a  brilliant  fish 
hovering  over  his  nest,  and  fanning  the  water  incessantly  with  his  fins.  Having  captured 
him,  I  placed  him  with  one  or  two  others  into  my  collecting  bottle.  Here  I  kept  him  for 
about  half  an  hour,  whilst  I  amused  myself  by  watching  the  manners  and  customs  of  the 
fish  in  their  natural  haunts.  My  eye  was  soon  arrested  by  the  spectacle  of  a  large  crowd 
of  hungry  marauders  in  the  shape  of  other  Sticklebacks  of  all  ages  and  both  sexes  that  had 
gathered  around  the  nest  of  the  very  parent  whom  I  had  a  prisoner  in  my  bottle.  They 
rushed   at  the  nest  like  terriers  at    a    badger,   and  began   to  pull   it   in   pieces,  knowing  there 


TEN-SPINED    STICKLEBACK.  13 

was  something  good  inside.  Conscience-stricken  that  I  was  the  author  of  this  terrible  catas- 
trophe— for  as  long  as  the  father-fish  was  present  to  protect  his  property  the  alien  cannibals 
dared  not  approach — I  restored  my  prisoner  to  the  water,  and  gently  put  him  in  over  the 
spot  where  about  thirty  remorseless  strangers  were  devastating  the  nest  and  devouring  the 
contents.  For  the  space  of  about  half  a  minute  my  liberated  captive  hardly  seemed  to  know 
where  he  was,  or  what  he  had  been  doing.  Soon,  however,  he  collects  his  scattered  senses, 
and  discovering  the  appalling  nature  of  the  fact,  rushes  to  the  rescue ;  first  one  and  then 
another  invader  is  attacked,  and  compelled  to  beat  a  hasty  retreat,  and  wonderful  to  relate, 
in  the  space  of  about  ten  minutes  not  a  foe  was  to  be  seen,  and  the  brave  defender  was  left 
in  undisturbed  possession  of  the  field.  What  was  to  happen  next  ?  The  conqueror  surveys 
the  ruined  state  of  affairs, 

"Haec  loca  vi  quondam  et  vasta  convulsa  ruina." 

and  hastens  to  repair  the  fearful  breaches  which  the  besiegers  had  made.  This  he  does  by 
bringing  mouthfuls  of  weed  and  bits  of  rotten  twigs  and  other  things,  which  he  places  upon 
the  nest,  using  his  nose  to  hammer  the  materials  together. 

The  observation  of  these  fish  when  confined  in  an  aquarium  is  attended  with  as  much 
delight  as  in  their  native  ponds.  The  development  of  the  ova  may  be  watched  under  the 
microscope — not  however  so  readily  as  in  a  Perch's  eggs — and  the  little  occupants  be  seen  to 
jerk  about  their  tails  some  time  before  they  leave  the  vitelline  membrane.  Strange,  undevel- 
oped things  in  their  rudimentary  mouth  and  vitelline  sac  adhering  to  the  abdomen,  they  cannot 
help  attracting  attention  and  exciting  curiosity.  For  the  first  few  days  the  little  fry  are  seen 
close  to  the  nest,  lying  for  the  most  part  on  their  sides  inactively ;  but  as  they  grow  they 
become  more  vigorous,  and  anxious  to  see  something  of  the  world.  But  the  father-fish  is  slow 
to  encourage  such  juvenile  desires,  for  is  he  not  well  aware  that  danger  lurks  on  every  side? 
And  so,  as  I  myself  have  seen,  should  some  little  occupant  of  the  nursery,  moved  by  piscine 
curiosity,  stray  away  a  little  too  far  from  the  paternal  abode,  "  does  his  father  know  he  is 
out?"  Yes,  indeed,  very  soon,  and  after  him  he  hies,  seizes  the  young  truant  in  his  mouth, 
as  a  cat  would  her  kitten,  and  shoots  him  out  right  upon  the  nest. 

I  have  no  personal  knowledge  of  the  several  varieties  of  G.  aciilcatiis ;  they  are  thus 
described  by  Giinther : — 

G.  gynmurus. — "Four  or  five    scaly    plates    above    the  pectoral    fin,   the    remainder   of  the 
body  naked.     Middle  and  southern  parts  of  Europe,  England,  France,  South  Germany,  Baltic." 
This    appears    to    be    G.  Iciurus   of  Yarrell    (i.  p.  95),    and    the    Quarter-armed    Stickleback    of 
Parnell  {Fishes  of  the  Frith  of  Forth,  p.  190,  pi.  25). 

G.  sc7niarmatus. — "The  front  part  of  the  side  with  a  series  of  ten  to  fifteen  scaly  plates. 
France,  Belgium,  England." 

G.  semiloricatus. — "The  series  of  scales  reachinij  to  the  front  end  of  the  caudal  keel. 
France,  Ireland."      (See  Thompson's  Nat.  Hist.  Ireland.) 

G.  trachurus. — "The  sides  of  body  and  tail  entirely  covered  with  a  series  of  scaly  plates. 
North  parts  of  Europe,  North  Germany,  England,  France."  This  is  the  general  type  of 
aeideatiis. 

The  fin  raj'S  in   G.  aculeatits  are 

Dorsal  3  spines  -\-    lo — 12. 
Pectoral   10. 

Anal   I   spine   -|-  8 — 9. 

Ventral   i   spine  -h    i. 

The  Ten-spined  Stickleback,  (G.  pimgitius,)  a  well-marked  species,  is  one  of  the 
smallest  of  British  fishes.  Though  generally  distributed,  it  is  not  nearly  so  common  as  the 
Three-spined.       I    occasionally   obtain    specimens    from    the    ditches    on    Preston-Weald   Moors, 


14  FOUR-SPINED   STICKLEBACK.     SHORT-SPINED   STICKLEBACK. 

Shropshire;  but  I  have  not  had  much  opportunity  of  studying  the  habits  of  this  little  fish. 
It  is  nidificatory  like  the  Three-spined,  and  probably  the  rest  of  the  family.  It  is  found  in 
many  of  the  creeks  near  the  coast,  and  is  said  to  ascend  the  rivers  in  the  spring  to  spawn; 
but  like  the  foregoing  species,  it  is  often  a  permanent  resident  in  our  fresh-water  ditches  and 
ponds.  Sticklebacks  are  frequently  caught  with  whitebait  or  young  herrings  in  the  lower 
portion  of  the  Thames,  and  I  have  occasionally  found  some  of  these  little  fish  on  my  plate 
cooked  with  whitebait.  The  Ten-spined  is  distinguished  from  the  rest  by  having  its  sides 
quite  naked,  or  free  from  lateral  plates.  It  is  usually  about  one  inch  to  nearly  two  inches  in 
length;  the  general  colour  is  olive  green  on  the  back;  belly  and  sides  silvery  white,  with 
little  black  specks;  the  fins  are  pale  yellowish  white.  It  is  sometimes  called  the  Tinker,  but 
wherefore  I  know  not.     The  fin  ray  formula  is 

Dorsal   lo  spinous   +   9. 
Pectoral   11. 

Anal   I   spinous   +   g — 10. 
Ventral  i  spinous   +    i. 

The   Four-spined   Stickleback    {G.  spinulosus)    appears   to   be   very   rare.       It   was   first 

discovered  by  Dr.  J.  Stark  in  a  pond  near  Edinburgh  in   1830.       It  is  the  smallest  of  all    the 

species,  being  not  more  than  one  inch  and  a  quarter  in  length.     Dr.  Stark  kept  some  of  these 

diminutive  fish   in   tumblers,   and  fed  them  with   small    leeches  and    aquatic   larvae.     He  found 

them    quite    as    voracious    and    even    more    pugnacious    than    the    three-spined    species.      The 

specimens  in   the  British   Museum  are  from  the  Isle  of  Arran  and  Berwick.     The  fin  rays  are 

as  follows : — 

Dorsal  4  spinous   -1-   8. 
Pectoral  g. 

Ventral    i   spinous   -|-    i. 
Anal    I   spinous   -|-    8. 

According   to   Dr.  Stark  the  Four-spined   Stickleback    has    all   the  varied  colours   of  the  other 
species  of  the  genus,  except  the  bright  red  found  in  the  males  during  the  breeding  season. 

The  Short-spined  Stickleback  (G.  brachyccntrus)  is  the  largest  of  the  family,  attaining 
the  length  of  three  inches.  It  was  first  procured  for  Mr.  Thompson  from  pools  along  the 
margin  of  Lough  Neagh,  Dublin,  etc.  He  gives  one  English  habitat,  namely,  Stowpool,  near 
Lichfield,  whence  in  July,  1836,  he  obtained  the  largest  example  which  had  come  under  his 
observation  {Nat.  Hist,  of  Ireland,  iv.  p.  86).  The  number  of  lateral  plates  above  the  pectoral 
fin  in  this  species  agrees  nearly  with  G.  acitlcatiis  van  gymmirus,  but  the  spines,  as  the  specific 
name  indicates,  are  very  short.     The  fin  rays  are 

Dorsal  3  spinous   -|-    13. 
Anal   I   spinous   -|-   g. 
Pectoral   10. 
Ventral  i   spinous  -)-    i. 

All  the  figures  of  the  species  and  varieties  on  the  Plate  represent  the  fishes  of  the  natural 
adult  size,  with  the  exception  of  fig.  5,  which  is  larger  than  the  real  fish.  On  the  right  hand 
side  may  be  seen  a  male  in  his  bright  red  garb  of  the  month  of  May,  and  a  female  in  the 
act  of  depositing  her  eggs  in  a  half-formed  nest;  after  the  eggs  are  impregnated  the  female 
retires,  and  the  completion  of  the  nest,  as  described  above,  as  well  as  the  guardianship  of  it 
and  its  contents,  devolves  entirely  upon  the  male. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HA'^VARD  UNIVERblTY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


Pi 

< 


On  the  Prathay. 


Order  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMI. 


Family 
CYPRINID^. 


^ARP. 


(Cyprinus  carpio.) 


Kuprinos, 

Cyprinus, 

Carp, 

Cyprinus  cirris  quahior, 

Cyprinus  carpio. 


Aristot.,  H.  a.,  iv.  8  §  4;  vi.  13  §  2;  viii.  20  §  12. 
Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.  ix.  51;  Gesner,  De  Aquatil.,  p.  309. 
WiLLUGHBY,  H.  Pise.  p.  245;  Couch's  Fish.  Brit.  Isles,  vol.  iv.  p.  4. 
Artedi,  Syn.  p.  25. 

Lin.,  Syst.  Nat.  i.  p.  525;  Donov.<^n,  Brit.  Fish.  v.  pi.  no;  Yarrell,  i. 
p.  349;  Gunther's  Cat.  vol.  vii.  p.  25. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Cyprinus. — "Scales  large;  dorsal  fin  long,  with  a  more  or  less  strong,  serrated,  osseous 
ray;  anal  short.  Snout  rounded,  obtuse;  mouth  anterior,  rather  narrow.  Pharyngeal  teeth  3.  i.  i  —  i.  i.  3,  molar-like. 
Barbels  four." — Gunther. 


nnHE  Carp  was  known  to  Aristotle  under  the  Greek  name  Kvjrpivo^.  He  speaks  of  it  as  a 
-*-  river  fish  without  a  tongue,  but  having  a  fleshy  roof  to  its  mouth ;  as  producing  eggs 
five  or  six  times  a  year,  especially  under  the  influence  of  the  stars ;  as  having  eggs  about 
the  size  of  millet  seed;  and  as  being  occasionally  struck  by  the  dog-star  when  swimming  near 
the  surface.  Aristotle  nowhere  tells  us  whether  the  flesh  of  the  Carp  was  used  as  food ; 
Athenseus,   however,  speaks  of  it  as  excellent  in  the  quality  of  its  flesh,  and  quotes  Dorion  as 


i6  CARP. 

enumerating  the  Carp  among  lake  and  river  fish. — "A  scaly  fish  {lepidotiii)  which  some  people 
call  the  Cyprinus."  {Deipjiosoph,  vii.  82.)  From  the  Cyprinus  being  mentioned  by  Aristotle  as 
having  a  soft  fleshy  palate  (popularly  but  erroneously  called  "Carp's  tongue,")  and  by  Dorion 
in  Atheneeus  as  being  especially  scaly,  there  is  I  think  no  reason  to  doubt  that  this  fish  was 
known  to   the  ancient  Greeks,  and  as  Athenaeus  says,  was   eaten  by  them. 

The  Common  Carp  is  an  inhabitant  of  the  temperate  parts  of  Europe  and  Asia.  It  has 
been  long  domesticated,  and  as  Giinther  observes,  it  has  degenerated  into  many  varieties.  It 
was  probably  introduced  into  this  country,  but  neither  the  period  when  nor  the  locality  whence 
it  was  first  brought  is  definitely  known.  Cassiodorus,  a  writer  of  the  sixth  century,  is  the 
first  to  make  use  of  the  term  carpa;  he  speaks  of  it  as  being  delicate  and  costly,  and  supplied 
to  princes'  tables,  and  as  being  produced  in  the  Danube.  Writers  of  the  thirteenth  century 
designated  this  fish  by  the  Latin  terms  carpera  and  carpo.  "The  Carpo  of  C^esarius,"  says 
Beckmann,   {Hist,  of  Invent.,  ii.  p.  51,  Bohn's  Ed.),   "appears  to  have  been  our  Carp,  because 

its  scales  had  a  very  great  resemblance    to   those   of  the  latter;    for  we  are    told that    the 

devil,  once  indulging  in  a  frolic,  appeared  in  a  coat  of  mail,  and  had  scales  like  the  fish 
carpo.''''  The  carpera  of  another  mediaeval  writer,  Vincent  de  Beauvais,  certainly  denotes  the 
Carp,  as  he  speaks  of  this  fish's  craft  in  avoiding  nets  and  rakes,  and  of  its  springing  out  of 
the  water  and  leaping  over  the  nets.  According  to  Linnaeus,  Carp  were  first  brought  to 
England  about  the  year  1600;  but  he  is  certainly  wrong  here,  because  Dame  Juliana  Berners, 
in  her  book  on  angling,  published  in  i486,  mentions  the  Carpe.  It  is  "a  daynteous  fysshe, 
but  there  ben  but  few  in  Englonde,  and  thereforre  I  wryte  the  lesse  of  hym.  He  is  an  evyll 
fysshe  to  take,  for  he  is  so  stronge  enarmyd  in  the  mouthe,  that  there  maye  noo  weke  harneys 
hold  hym."  Now  since  the  name  of  Carp  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  Dictionary 
of  -^Ifric,  Archbishop  of  York,  who  died  in  105 1,  and  since  it  is  spoken  of  by  Dame  Berners 
in  i486  as  being  a  rare  fish,  it  is  probable  its  introduction  into  England  would  be  at  some 
date  between  the  years  105 1  and  i486.  The  Carp  is  once  mentioned  by  Shakspere,  namely, 
in  As  You  Like  It,  Act  v,  sc.  2. 

But  from  what  country  Carp  were  originally  introduced  into  England  it  is  impossible  to 
say.  Webster,  in  his  Dictionary,  says  they  first  came  from  Persia,  but  I  know  not  what  may 
be  his  authority.  When  once  established  they  would  multiply  fast,  for  they  are  most  prolific, 
and  being  entirely  hardy  and  tenacious  of  life,  they  could  readily  be  transported  from  place 
to  place.  "Towards  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,"  says  Dr.  Badham,  "there  was  scarce 
a  country  unacquainted  with  Carp;  in  many,  stews  on  a  vast  scale  were  stocked  exclusively 
with  Cyprini,  and  thus  an  unfailing  supply  of  orthodox  diet  for  Lent  and  meagre  days  was 
never  wanting  in  larder  or  pond." 

Carp  thrive  best  in  temperate  and  southern  climates;  when  transported  to  northern  parts 
they  are  said  to  decline  in  size.  Carp  spawn  as  a  rule  at  the  beginning  of  June,  but  the 
time  is  in  some  measure  dependent  upon  the  state  of  the  weather.  They  prefer  a  warm  sunny 
day,  when  a  female,  followed  by  two  or  three  males,  may  be  readily  seen  among  the  various 
aquatic  weeds  upon  which  the  little  scattered  eggs,  like  poppy  seeds,  are  deposited.  They 
are  said  to  be  capable  of  spawning  when  three  years  old.  It  is  not  an  unusual  circumstance 
for  Carp  to  retain  the  spawn  within  the  ovary  for  years ;  they  thus  become  enormously  large 
and  uncomfortably  distended.  It  is  thought  that  they  do  not  always  or  generally  get  rid 
of  the  spawn  at  one  time,  but  that  they  continue  occasionally  to  spawn  for  four  or  five 
months. 

The  food  of  the  Carp  consists  in  a  great  measure  of  the  soft  parts  of  aquatic  plants, 
and  the  growth  of  algae,  such  as  desviidca:  and  diato?nacece,  with  which  the  plants  are  often 
overspread,  though  it  will  also  eat  worms,  insect-larvae,  etc.  :  even  small  fish  are  said  to  be 
sometimes  eaten.  From  the  form  of  the  throat-teeth,  which  have  worn-down  crowns,  resembling 
the  crowns  of  the  molar-teeth  of  a   quadruped,    it  would   appear   that    the    food    of  the    Carp 


CARP.  1 7 

consists  mainly  of  vegetables,  and  tliat  portions  of  vegetable  food  are  returned  to  the  throat 
and  remasticated  by  these  pharyngeal  grinders.  In  cold  wintry  weather  the  Carp  is  more  or 
less  dormant  in  the  mud,  like  many  other  leather-mouthed  vegetable  fish-feeders.  I  have  on 
several  occasions  examined  the  stomachs  and  intestinal  tract  of  Carp  in  the  winter  season, 
but  never  found  a  vestige  of  any  kind  of  food  in  them.  Carp  are  perhaps  the  most  wary 
and  shy  of  all  fish,  difficult  to  take  by  angling,  and  clever  in  avoiding  the  leads  of  the  net 
by  burrowing  under  them  in  the  mud,  and  in  leaping  over  the  corks.  At  the  same  time 
they  may  be  readily  tamed,  and  taught  to  take  their  food   from   the  hand. 

The  Carp  is  believed  to  be  a  very  long-lived  fish  ;  Gesner  mentions  an  instance  of  one 
living  to  be  a  hundred  years  old ;  and  Buffon  speaks  of  one  living  in  his  time  of  the  age  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  years;  but  though  there  is  nothing  improbable  in  this  supposition, 
further  confirmatory  evidence  of  this  extreme  longevity  would  be  desirable.  The  size  of  Carp 
varies  according  as  the  locality  is  favourable  for  their  growth.  Yarrell  says  that  Carp  have 
attained  three  pounds  weight  by  their  sixth  year,  and  six  pounds  before  their  tenth  year; 
they  are  therefore  not  so  rapid  in  their  growth  as  some  other  fish,  and  on  this  account  are 
long  lived.  The  largest  English  Carp  I  have  read  of  is  that  mentioned  by  Mr.  Manley,  in 
his  pleasant  little  manual.  Fish  and  Fishing.  This  fish  was  taken  by  a  net  out  of  Hartino- 
Great  Pond,  near  Petersfield,  in  1858;  its  length  without  the  tail  was  thirty-four  inches,  the 
weight  twenty-four  pounds  and  a  half;  some  of  the  scales  were  said  to  be  of  the  size  of  half- 
crowns.  The  Carp  of  the  White  Sitch  Lake,  Weston  Hall,  the  seat  of  the  Earl  of  Bradford, 
are  famous  for  attaining  great  size  and  weight.  In  a  letter,  dated  April  14th.,  1878,  his 
lordship  writes  to  me,  "There  is  a  portrait  of  a  Carp  at  Weston  caught  in  the  last  century, 
and  mentioned  in  Daniell's  Rural  Sports,  of  nineteen  pounds  and  a  half,  and  we  caught  one 
the  other  day  which  I  think  was  more."  It  is  said  that  in  some  of  the  German  lakes  they 
grow  to  the  weight  of  forty  to  fifty  pounds,  and  that  in  Holland  fish  of  twenty  pounds 
are  not  uncommon.  The  Carp  of  the  Larian  Lake  (Como),  said  by  Paul  Giovio  (Jovius) — • 
born  1483 — to  attain  the  enormous  weight  of  two  hundred  pounds,  and  to  be  shot  by  arrows 
from  a  cross-bow,  I  think  we  may  put  down  as  a  fiction. 

It  is  well  known  that  Carp  are  exceedingly  tenacious  of  life,  and  will  live  for  a  long  time 
out  of  water.  There  is  no  mechanical  arrangement  for  retaining  water  in  contact  with  the 
gills,  as  exists  in  the  Apodal,  the  Lophioid,  and  Labyrinthi-branch  fishes.  Professor  Owen 
associates  with  the  branchial  respiration  and  the  apparatus  of  gristly  arches  and  muscles  the 
peculiar  development  of  the  medulla  oblongata  as  the  centre  of  the  vagal  or  respiratory  nerves. 
He  writes,  "the  peculiarly  developed  vagal  lobes  may  relate  to  the  maintenance  of  the  power 
of  the  respiratory  organs  during  a  suspension  of  their  natural  actions." — {Comp.  Anat.  of 
Vert.,  i.   287.) 

In  quality  of  flesh,  as  an  article  of  food,  generally  speaking,  Carp  are  little  estimated ; 
in  ordinary  ponds,  and  indeed  even  in  rivers,  the  flesh  has  always  more  or  less  a  muddy 
flavour ;  but  after  a  Carp  has  been  kept  for  some  time  in  small  ponds  or  stews,  whose  water 
is  supplied  by  perennial  springs  of  bubbling  fountains,  the  flesh  has  not  the  slightest  muddy 
flavour  about  it ;  the  vegetable  growth  in  such  stews  affords  ample  food,  and  Carp  become 
exceedingly  good  and  veiy  fat.  Such  Carp  are  not  often  to  be  met  with ;  but  let  any  con- 
noisseur taste  specimens  of  such  fish  as  Mr.  Masefield  can  supply,  and  he  will  acknowledge 
that  the  culinary  art  as  practised  and  recommended  by  Izaak  Walton  is  not  requisite.  The 
Carp  should  be  merely  boiled ;  a  little  melted  butter  and  walnut  pickle  is  a  better  condiment 
for  a  fountain-fed  Carp  than  old  Izaak's  sweet  marjoram,  thyme,  parsley,  savory,  rosemary, 
onions,  pickled  oysters,  anchovies,  cloves,  mace,  orange  and  lemon-rinds,  and  claret  wine,  etc.,. 
etc. 

The  Greek  name  Kuprinos  is  probably  derived  from  Kiipris,  "Cypris,"  a  name  of  Aphrodite 
or  Venus,  from  the  island  where  she  was  first  worshipped ;  and  applied  to  the  Carp  on  account 

D 


1 8  CARP. 

of  its  extraordinary  fecundity.     The  German    Karpfen,   the    English    Carp,  are    probably  mere 

modifications  of  the  Greek  Kmrpivo'^. 

The  fin   rays  are 

Dorsal  22. 
Pectoral   17. 
Ventral  9. 
Anal  8. 

The    scales    are   large ;    general   colour   golden   olive   brown ;    head   and   top   of  the   back 
darker;    irides  golden;  belly  yellowish  white;   tail   forked;   fins  for  the  most  part  dark  brown. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HA"^*  "  "  :  .E^^siTY 

CA:"  MA  USA 


< 


< 

00 

t3 


O, 


O 

D 
at 
O 


^EDDGELERT,     fi .     WaLES. 


Order  TV. 
PHVSOSTOMT. 


Family 
Cl'PRINID.E. 


ll/RUCIAN     '(^^.ARP. 


fCarassius  vulgaris.) 


Carassius, 

Cyprinus  pinna  dorsi  ossicuhrum  viginii, 

Cypritiia  carassius, 

Crucian, 

Carassius  vulgaris, 


WiLLUGH.,   Hist.   P.  p.   249. 

Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  5,  No.  5. 

Linn.,  Sys.  Nat.  p.  526;   Yarrell,  i.  p.  355. 

Penn.,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  319,  pi.  72;    Couch,   Fish.  Brit. 

Isles,  iv.  p.  28. 
SiEBOLD,  Siisserwasserfishe,  p.  98:   GiJNTHER's  Cat.  vii.  29. 


Characters  0/  /he  Genus  Carassius. — "This  genus  differs  from  Cyprinus  in  being  without  barbels;  its  pharyngeal 
teeth  are  compressed  in  a  single  series,  4 — 4.  Temperate  Asia  and  Europe.  Domesticated  and  degenerated  into 
numerous  varieties." — Gu.mther. 


rpiHE  Crucian  Carp  derives  its  name  from  the  German  word  for  this  fish,  namely,  i/u' 
-*-  Karaiisclu,  from  whence  also  the  Latin  Carassius  has  been  formed.  Lacepede  calls  it 
the  Hamburgh  Carp,  and  some  of  our  Thames  fishermen  know  it  by  the  name  of  the  German 
Carp.  Probably  this  fish  was  originally  introduced  into  our  own  country  from  Hamburgh,  for 
it  is  referred  to  by  Linnaeus  as  being  called,  in  the  Transactions  of  the  University  of  Upsal. 
by  the  elder  Cironovius   Cyprinus  Hamburghcr,  as  the  locality  where  perhaps  it  was  best  known. 


20  PRUSSIAN    CARP. 

The  Crucian  Carp  was  occasionally  obtained  by  Yarrell  from  the  Thames,  between 
Hammersmith  and  Windsor,  where  it  sometimes  attains  a  considerable  size,  and  weighs  a 
pound  and  a  half.  It  has  been  introduced  into  fishponds  by  various  gentlemen  interested  in 
pisciculture,  and  where  the  water  is  constantly  supplied  by  running  streams,  this  fish  thrives 
well ;  and  although  its  flesh  cannot  be  considered  dainty  food,  yet  good  well-nourished 
specimens  are  by  no  means  to  be  despised.  According  to  Ekstr5m  the  Crucian  Carp  is 
common  in  all  parts  of  Scandinavia,  inhabiting  muddy  and  grassy  lakes.  Its  spawning  time 
is  said  to  be  in  May  and  June,  and  the  eggs  to  be  deposited  on  weeds.  Like  many  of  the 
species  of  this  family,  the  Crucian  is  eminently  retentive  of  life,  and  will  live  for  a  long  time 
either  without  water  or  in  water  whose  impurities  would  poison  other  fish;  it  also  manages  to 
exist  entirely  without  food  for  months,  though,  as  may  be  supposed  in  such  a  condition,  it 
grows  \erf  thin.  It  is  sometimes  called  the  Bream  Carp,  because  the  general  form  of  the 
fish  is  flat  and  bream-like. 

The  whole  length  of  the  specimen  before  me,  from  the  snout  to  the  origin  of  the  tail, 
is  six  inches  and  a  half;  the  greatest  depth  at  the  origin  of  the  dorsal  fin,  which  is  in  a  line 
with  the  origin  of  the  ventral,  is  three  inches;  the  tail  is  slightly . forked,  but  many  specimens 
have  the  tail  nearly  square.  The  lateral  line,  proceeding  from  near  the  top  of  the  gill-opening 
to  the  middle  of  the  tail,  is  straight,  and  has  thirty-four  punctured  scales.  The  back  is  of  a 
bronze  colour,  with  slight  reddish  tinge ;  below  the  lateral  line  the  sides  are  light  golden 
yellow,  each  scale  being  minutely  dotted  with  black ;  the  pectoral,  ventral,  and  anal  fins 
reddish  brown ;  the  tail  is  slightly  red ;  the  back  is  ver}^  much  arched ;  the  irides  golden 
yellow,  with  a  tinge  of  red ;  the  pupils  blue ;  the  first  ray  of  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  is 
serrated  on  the  posterior  edge ;   the  scales  are  large. 

The  fin-ray  formula  in  this  specimen  is 

Dorsal  20. 
Pectoral    14. 
Ventral  9. 
Anal   8. 

The   specimen  figured  was  supplied  by  j\Ir.  Masefield,  of  Ellerton   Hall. 


^RUSSIAN      ^ARP. 

fCarassiiis  vulgaris,   var.    Gibclio.J 

npHE  Prussian  Carp,  or  Gibel  Carj),  which  by  Yarrell  and  some  other  ichthyologists  has 
-*-  been  considered  a  distinct  species,  is  by  other  authorities,  as  by  Giinther,  considered 
merely  as  a  variety  of  the  Crucian.  Whether  this  fish  be  entitled  to  rank  as  a  distinct  species, 
I  will  not  pretend  to  say;  at  any  rate  if  not  specifically  distinct,  the  Prussian  Carp  is  a  well 
marked  variety.  The  Prussian  Carp  is  the  Cyprmus  gibclio  of  Bloch,  Lacepede,  Yarrell,  Couch, 
and  other  writers;  the  specific  name  oi  gibclio,  from  the  German  Giebel,  "a  gable"  or  "ridge 
of  a  house,"  would  seem  to  imply  that  the  term  was  originally  given  to  the  Crucian  variety, 
whose  back  rises  abruptly  from  the  head,  and  forms  a  prominent  ridge;  by  modern  ichthy- 
ologists, however,  it  is  now  employed  to  designate  the  Prussian  Carp. 

This  variety  is    far  better  known    than   the    Crucian,  being  not  uncommon    in  some  parts 
of  the  Thames,  and  abundant   in  the  ponds  and  rivers  of  several  of  our  English  counties.     I 


PRUSSIAN    CARP.  21 

believe  that  the  Prussian  Carp  is  common  in  the  Norfolk  Broads,  where  it  grows  to  a  good 
size :  it  is  said  to  have  reached  the  weight  of  two  pounds.  The  spawning  time  is  about  the 
end  of  April  or  early  in  May.  It  is  said  to  be  rather  a  shy  biter,  and  to  afford  but  little 
sport  to  the  angler.  Like  the  Crucian  it  is  very  tenacious  of  life,  and  has  been  known  to 
live  out  of  water  for  the  space  of  thirty  hours.  The  flesh  is  said  to  be  white  and  agreeable, 
but  I  have  no  personal  acquaintance  with  it  in  this  respect.  The  head  is  obtuse,  body  rather 
short  and  thick,  the  tail  forked.  In  a  t)-pical  specimen  of  the  C.  carassius  van  gibclio,  a  difference 
from  the  Crucian  will  be  seen  in  the  less  depth  of  the  body,  which  is  more  Carp-like  than 
Bream-like,  a  blunter  head,  less  elevated  back,  and  the  caudal  fin  more  decidedly  forked ; 
but  even  in  the  Prussian  Carp  varieties  seem  to  exist. 

Hybrids  are  said  to  be  common  between  the  ordinary  Carp  {Cypj^inits  carpio)  and  the 
Crucian  wherever  the  two  fish  are  kept  in  a  domesticated  or  semi-domesticated  state.  Speci- 
mens may  be  seen  in  the  British  Museum.  One  of  these  hybrids  is  thus  described  by  Giinther 
— "It  resembles  the  Carp  in  having  four  barbels,  which,  however,  are  much  less  developed 
and  smaller.  The  pharyngeal  teeth  generally  in  two  series  (4.  i  —  i.  4),  sometimes  the  inner 
tooth  is  absent,  or  another  tooth  indicates  the  third  series  of  the  Carp.  The  serrated  ray  of 
the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  varies  in  strength,  being  sometimes  very  feeble." 


f  -Z  LIBRARY 

harva;-,'d  University 

CAMSRiDGt.  MA  USA 


H 
!SI 

o 

P 

o 

o 


Pn  the  ^von. 


Order  IV. 
PHVSOSTOMI. 


Family 
CYPRINIDM. 


^iSrOLDEN     t:>ARP. 


fCarassius  atiratiis.J 


Cyprinus  auralus, 

Goldfish, 

Cyprinus  telescopus, 

"  quadrilobus. 


Linn.  Syst.  Nat.,  i.  p.  527;  Yarrell,  i.  358;  Gunther's  Cat. 

vii.  p.  32. 
Pennant,  Brit.  ZooL,  iii.  p.  327. 

LAcfipi)DE,  V.  pi.  18,  figs.  2  &  3. 


THE  Golden  Carp,  or  Goldfish,  with  the  silver  and  bronze  coloured  specimens,  has  its  original 
home  in  China  and  Japan.  It  is  subject  to  as  much  variation  as  its  western  representative, 
the  Crucian  Carp,  or  Carassiiis  z'lilgaris,  of  which,  according  to  Giinther  and  other  ichth)'ologists, 
it  is  merely  a  domestic  variety;  "although  numerous  examples  of  the  Crucian  and  Goldfish 
are  exactly  alike  in  the  shape  of  the  body,  the  western  species  appears  to  have  the  body 
more  elevated  than  the  eastern,  which  also  has  less  longitudinal  series  of  scales  above  the 
lateral  line." — (Giinther.)  The  Goldfish  has  been  domesticated  in  China  for  ages,  where,  as 
Couch  observes,  it  has  contributed  to  the  amusement  of  the  higher  classes  by  its  lively  actions 
in  luxurious  captivity;  perhaps  no  other  fish  is  more  subject  to  variation  both  in  shape  and 
colour,    and    none    more    brilliantly   beautiful    than    the    vivid    golden   varieties.       The    Chinese 


24  GOLDEN    CARP. 

collect  the  spawn  from  the  rivers  and  sell  it  to  merchants,  who  send  it  to  different  parts  of 
the  country  to  be  propagated  in  small  ponds,  or  kept  in  glass  or  porcelain  vessels  in  the 
houses  of  the  rich. 

The  date  of  the  introduction  of  these  "sportive"  fish  into  England  is  uncertain;  1611, 
1 69 1,  and  1728  are  each  recorded  as  the  year  in  which  they  were  brought  over;  it  was  not, 
perhaps,  till  the  year  1728  that  Goldfish  became  generally  known,  when  they  were  brought 
over  in  large  numbers  and  presented  to  Sir  Matthew  Decker,  Lord  Mayor  of  London,  who 
distributed  them  to  various  friends  over  the  country.  The  Goldfish  appears  to  have  been 
introduced  into  Portugal  at  an  early  period ;  it  is  now  completely  naturalized  in  many  of  the 
waters  of  that  country,  and  a  great  number  of  these  fish,  so  commonly  exposed  for  sale  in 
the  well-known  glass  globes  of  the  London  and  other  dealers,  have  been  and  are  now,  I 
believe,  brought  into  England  by  trading  vessels  from  Lisbon  and  other  Portuguese  towns. 
In  France  the  Goldfish  is  said  to  have  been  unknown  till  the  days  of  Louis  XV.,  whose 
mistress,  the  Marchioness  de  Pompadour,  had  received  some  as  a  present. 

The  temperature  of  the  water  has  a  marked  effect  in  influencing  the  colour  of  the  Gold- 
fish ;  in  ordinary  ponds  of  this  country  the  usual  and  prevailing  colour  is  bronze ;  the  golden 
colour  is  induced  by  a  warm  temperature  of  the  water.  "It  is  a  well-known  fact  that  in 
manufacturing  districts  where  there  is  an  inadequate  supply  of  cold  water  for  the  condensation 
of  the  steam  employed  in  the  engines,  recourse  is  had  to  what  are  called  engine-dams  or 
ponds,  into  which  the  water  from  the  steam-engine  is  thrown  for  the  purpose  of  being  cooled; 
in  these  dams  the  average  temperature  of  which  is  about  eighty  degrees,  it  is  common  to 
keep  Goldfish ;  and  it  is  a  notorious  fact  that  they  multiply  in  these  situations  much  more 
rapidly  than  in  ponds  of  lower  temperature,  exposed  to  the  variations  of  the  climate.  Three 
pairs  of  this  species  were  put  into  one  of  these  dams,  where  they  increased  so  rapidly,  that 
at  the  end  of  three  years  their  progeny,  which  were  accidentally  poisoned  by  verdigris  mixed 
with  the  refuse  tallow  from  the  engine,  were  taken  out  by  wheelbarrows-full.  Goldfish  are  by 
no  means  useless  inhabitants  of  these  dams :  they  consume  the  refuse  grease  which  would 
otherwise  impede  the  cooling  of  the  water  by  accumulating  on  its  surface." — (Dr.  Edward's 
Influence  of  Physical  Agents  on-  Life,  Note,  p.  467.) 

The  question  as  to  the  influence  of  temperature  In  producing  changes  of  colour,  or 
modifying  form,  or  producing  death,  is  an  interesting  one.  The  late  Dr.  John  Davy  has 
published  some  observations  on  the  vitality  of  fishes,  and  on  the  degree  of  temperature  fatal 
to  them,  well  worth  studying.  His  experiments  on  the  Goldfish  are  expressed  In  a  short 
paragraph,  which  I  will  quote.  —  "One  of  average  size,  taken  from  an  aquarium  and  put  Into 
water  at  ninety-six  degrees  (Fahr.),  immediately  became  restless,  swimming  about  hurriedly, 
and  making  violent  leaps,  as  if  attempting  to  escape.  Gradually  It  became  languid,  swimming 
on  Its  side,  the  caudal  fin  seldom  acting.  After  a  few  minutes,  when  the  water  had  fallen 
to  ninety  degrees.  It  appeared  to  be  motionless:  the  pectoral  fins  and  the  opercula  were  the 
last  that  ceased  to  act.  Now  transferred  to  water  of  seventy  degrees,  it  rapidly  revived,  the 
gills  first  acting.  After  an  interval  of  about  an  hour.  It  was  put  into  water  at  ninety-three 
degrees.  This  temperature  It  bore  pretty  well  at  first,  gradually  it  became  languid,  swimming 
on  Its  side.  As  the  water  cooled,  its  languor  abated ;  and  when  the  temperature  had  fallen 
to  eighty-eight  degrees  it  had  resumed  Its  natural  position." — {Physiological  Researches,  p.  301.) 
From  this  experiment  It  would  appear  that  a  temperature  of  about  eighty  or  eighty-eight 
degrees  is  well  suited  to  the  Goldfish,  and  that  at  such  a  temperature  it  assumes  a  brilliant 
golden,  silver,  orange,  or  silver  mixed  with  gold,  but  that  at  a  temperature  of  ninety-six 
degrees  the  Goldfish  will  die;  such  a  high  temperature  would  probably  be  fatal  to  all 
other  kinds  of  fish.  The  statements  made  by  travellers  that  fish  are  able  to  live  in  water  so 
hot  that  a  man  could  not  bear  his  hand  therein  for  a  single  minute  must,  one  would 
suppose,  be  Incorrect.     A  temperature  of  one  hundred  and  fifteen   degrees  was  found  by  Dr. 


GOLDEN    CARP.  25 

Davy  to  be  hardly  bearable  to  his  hand,  and  that  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  degrees  not 
endurable.  It  is  incredible,  therefore,  to  think  that  a  fish  could  live  in  a  temperature  of  one 
hundred  and  eighty-seven  degrees,  as  recorded  by  Sonnerat;  for,  as  Dr.  Davy  remarks,  such 
endurance  would  imply  a  different  organization  from  that  of  fishes  generally,  when  we  keep 
in  mind  the  simple  fact  that  the  serum  of  their  blood  is  coagulated  by  a  temperature  of  about 
one  hundred  and  sixty  degrees.  I  must  refer  any  reader  interested  in  these  points  to  Davy's 
Physiological  Researches  and  to  Dr.  Edward's  work  on  the  Iiifluoice  of  ilic  Physical  Agents  on 
Life,  p.  56,  57,   Hodgkin's  and  Fisher's  Translation. 

The  Goldfish  presents  us  with  many  varieties  of  form ;  sometimes  the  dorsal  fin,  which 
in  a  normal  specimen  occupies  a  considerable  portion  of  the  back,  consists  of  only  four  or 
five  rays,  or  the  dorsal  may  be  absent  altogether,  or  the  anal  fin  may  be  double;  the  caudal 
fin  or  tail  may  be  three  or  four-lobed ;  and  strangest  perhaps  of  all,  in  some  cases  the  eyes 
may  be  very  large  and  protruding.  These,  I  need  hardly  remind  the  reader,  are  the  varieties 
of  Goldfish  now  frequently  to  be  seen  in  an  aquarium  under  the  name  of  Japanese  fan-tails, 
telescope  fish,  etc. 

Goldfish  seldom  exceed  a  length  of  nine  or  ten  inches. 

The  specimens  figured  were  supplied  by  Air.  Masefield,  of  EUerton  Hall. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARV-D  Ui4IVERSITY 
CAf.;3.^!D.~c    MA  USA 


< 


o 
o 

R 

o 


Pn  the   Jhames. 


Order  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMI. 


Family 
CYPRINID^. 


& 


)ARBEL. 


( Barbus  vulgar'ts.J 


Barhus, 

Cyprinus  oblongus, 

Cyprinus  barbus. 

Barbel, 

Barbus  vulgaris, 

Barbus  fluviatilis. 


AusoN.,  Id.  X.  94.     Gesner,  Aquat.  iv.  p.  194.    Willugh.,  Hist.  Pise.  p.  259. 

Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  4,  No.  14. 

Lin.,  Sys.  N.  i.  527.     Donovan,  Brit.  F.  ii.  pi.  29. 

Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  312.     Couch,  Brit.  Fish.  iv.  p.  16. 

Fleming,  Brit.  An.  p.  185.     Gunther's  Cat.  vii.  p.  88. 

Agass.     Cuv.     .'=;iekold.  Die  Siisserwasserfische  p.  109. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Barbus. — "Scales  of  small,  moderate,  or  large  size.  Dorsal  fin  generally  with  the  (third) 
longest  simple  ray  ossified,  enlarged  and  frequently  serrated;  never,  or  only  e-xceptionall}',  with  more  than  nine 
branched  rays,  commencing  opposite,  or  nearly  opposite  the  root  of  the  ventral.  Eyes  without  adipose  eyelid. 
Anal  fin  very  short,  but  frequently  very  high.  Mouth  arched,  without  inner  folds,  inferior  or  anterior;  lips  without 
horny  covering.  Barbels  short,  four,  two,  or  none.  Lateral  line  running  in,  or  nearly  in  the  middle  of  the  side 
of  the  tail.  Anal  scales  not  enlarged.  Pharyngeal  teeth  5.4  or  3.3  or  2—2  or  3.3  or  4.5.  Snout  but  rarely  with 
tubercles  or  pore-like  grooves.     Temperate  or  tropical  parts  of  the  Old  World." — Gunther. 


rriHE  Barbel    is   mentioned  once  only,  I  believe,  in  classical  authors ;   in  the  writings  of  the 


± 


ancient  Greeks  there  is  no  mention  of  this  fish,  and  Ausonius  of  the  Latins  is   the  only 


author  who   notices  the  Barbel,  under  the  appropriate  name  of  Barbus,  in  allusion  to  the  four 


28  BARBEL. 

barbules  or  beards  with  which  the  mouth  is  furnished.  Ausonius  speaks  of  the  Barbel  as 
occurrino-  in  the  river  Saravus,  the  modern  Sarre,  which  joins  the  Moselle  a  tew  miles  above 
Trien. 

"Tuque  per  obliqui  fauces  vexate  Saravi, 
Qua  bis  tema  fremunt  scopulosis  ostia  pilis, 
Cum  defluxisti  famae  majoris  in  amnem 
Liberior  laxos  exerces,  Barbe,  ratatus; 
Tu  melior  pejore  aevo."  (Id.  x.  90 — qj.) 

"And   thou,  O    Barbel,   harassed   by  the    narrow  passes  of  the  winding  Sara\-us after  thou  hast  descended   a 

river  of  greater  fame  (Mosella)  more  freely  dost  exercise  spacious  swimmings." 

According  to  the  above  authority  the  Barbel  is  a  more  acceptable  article  of  diet  when 
old — iiiclior  pcjorc  aroo ;  its  flesh,  however,  is  not  generally  held  in  high  esteem,  though  it  has 
been  for  long,  and  is  now,  protected  by  statute  law.  Amongst  the  piscatory-  restrictions  of 
Queen  Elizabeth's  reign  it  is  enacted  that  anyone  taking  Barbel  less  than  twelve  inches  shall 
"pay  twenty  shillings,  and  give  up  the  fish  so  wrongfully  taken,  and  the  net  or  engine  so 
^^Tongfully  used."  In  France  the  Barbel  is  more  esteemed  as  food  than  amongst  ourselves; 
at  Tours  and  other  inland  places,  situated  on  rivers,  as  Dr.  Badham  remarks,  ' Lcs  trois 
Barbcaux''  is  a  well-known  sign,  and  an  abundant  supply  is  always  ready  for  noces  et  festins 
in  water-cages  under  the  bridge. 

The  Barbel  is  common  in  the  Danube,  the  Rhine,  and  in  other  rivers  in  the  warm 
latitudes  of  Europe,  where  it  grows  to  a  large  size,  and  occasionally  attains  a  weight,  it 
is  said,  of  fort)-  or  even  fift}-  pounds ;  in  this  countr}-  a  Barbel  of  fifteen  pounds  would  be 
considered  a  very  large  fish.  The  food  of  the  Barbel  is  partly  of  an  animal  and  partly  of 
a  vegetable  nature;  its  principal  food,  during  those  months  when  it  is  active,  consists  of  the 
larvae  of  various  insects,  worms  and  small  fish.  It  generally  keeps  near  the  bottom  of  the 
river,  and  probably  uses  its  four  mouth-feelers  or  barbules  as  instruments  of  touch,  to  enable 
the  fish  to  detect  the  nature  of  its  food ;  these  feelers  are  abundantly  supplied  with  nerves, 
as  indeed  is  the  case  in  other  fish  similarly  provided. 

Anglers  generally  use  ground  bait  to  attract  the  Barbel  to  the  spots  w'here  they  intend 
to  fish  some  hours  previously.  I  have  no  experience  of  Barbel -fishing,  but  those  who  have 
been  so  fortunate  speak  of  this  sport,  as  pursued  in  a  punt  on  the  Thames,  as  most 
amusing.  Mr.  F.  Buckland  recommends  it  especially  to  ladies.  Mr.  ]\Ianley,  in  his  Notes  on 
Fish  and  Fishing,  is  free  to  confess  that  he  enjoys  a  good  day's  Icgcr  fishing  for  Barbel  to 
any  other  day's  fishing  '"within  reach  of  ordinar}-,  or  even  extraordinan,-  mortals."  The 
Barbel  I  believe  is  exclusively,  in  this  countn,-  at  least,  a  river  fish,  but  it  is  not  found  in 
all  rivers.  The  Thames  supplies  the  most  abundant  and  largest  fish ;  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Walton  and  Weybridge,  two  hundred  and  eight}'  pounds'  weight  of  Barbel  are  said  to 
have  been  taken  by  a  single  rod  in  one  day.  The  Trent  also  aftbrds  excellent  fish.  It 
does  not,  I  believe,  occur  in  the  Severn. 

The  Barbel  is  a  strong  and  cunning  fish,  "so  lust}"  and  cunning" — to  quote  from  the 
Complete  Angler — "as  to  endanger  the  breaking  of  the  angler's  line,  by  running  his  head 
forcibly  towards  any  covert,  or  hole,  or  bank,  and  then  striking  at  the  line  to  break  it  off 
with  his  tail."  I  do  not  know  whether  this  has  been  verified  by  modem  anglers,  but  Mr. 
F.  Buckland  writes,  "When  a  Barbel  is  hooked,  he  always  endeavours  to  strike  at  the  line 
with  his  tail  to  break  it."  Dame  Juliana  Bemers  says  of  the  Barbel,  in  her  own  quaint 
language,  "It  is  an  evil  fysshe  to  take,  for  he  is  so  strongly  enarmyd  in  the  mouth,  that 
there  may  no  weake  harnesse  holde  him." 

The  Barbel  spawns  in  May  and  June.  Yarrell  states  that  the  ova,  amounting  to  seven 
or  eight  thousand    in   a   full-sized    female,  are   deposited   on    the   gravel    and   covered    by   the 


BARBEL.  29 

parent  fishes,  and  that  they  are  vivified  in  a  warm  season  between  the  ninth  and  fifteenth 
days.  Couch  says  the  spawn  is  discharged  in  a  string,  and  entwined  round  some  fixed  object, 
as  a  stone  or  weed.  Gasner  says  that  the  Barbel  opposite  his  house,  situated  near  the 
Danube,  spawn  at  the  beginning  of  August.  Siebold  mentions  May  and  June  as  the  months. 
The  roe  is  supposed  to  be  poisonous.  Gesner  quotes  several  old  writers  who  affirm  that 
from  experiments  made  on  themselves  the  roe  has  proved  injurious  as  food  ;  this  appears  to 
be  alluded  to  in  the  Book  of  St.  Albans,  where  it  is  said,  "The  Barbyll  is  a  swete  fysshe, 
bat  it  is  a  quasi  meete  and  a  perilous  for  mannys  body.  For  comynly  he  yeyjth  an  intro- 
duxion  to  ye  Febres.  And  yf  he  be  eten  rawe,  he  maye  be  cause  of  mannys  death  ;  whyche 
hath  oft  been  seen."  Sir  John  Hawkins,  in  a  note  of  his  edition  of  the  Complete  Angler, 
says  that  even  the  flesh  of  the  Barbel  is  deleterious,  for  a  servant  of  his,  who  had  eaten 
part  of  the  fish,  but  not  the  roe,  "was  seized  with  such  a  violent  purging  and  vomiting  as 
had  like  to  have  cost  him  his  life."  On  the  other  hand,  Bloch  asserts  that  both  himself 
and  some  members  of  his  family  ate  of  a  considerable  portion  of  Barbel  roe  without  anv 
disagreeable  results.  It  is  possible  that  in  some  cases  the  effect  may  be  due  to  idiosyncrasy, 
or  a  peculiar  disposition  of  the  individual  who  partook  of  the  roe,  but  at  the  same  time  it 
is  not  unlikely  that  Barbel  roe  may  be,  in  itself,  injurious  when  eaten.  In  the  time  of  Sir 
John  Hawkins,  Barbel  roe  used  to  be  taken  by  country  people  medicinally,  as  an  emetic  and 
a  cathartic.  Siebold  {Die  Siisseii.vasscrfisckc,  p.  no)  on  this  point  writes:  "It  is  strange  that 
although  people  have  of  old  been  warned  against  eating  the  spawn  of  the  Barbel,  and  that 
frequent  e.xperiences  still  often  occur,  resulting  in  vomiting  and  diarrhoea,  \\\.  is  strange)  that 
no  one  has  set  himself  the  task  of  investigating  scientifically  the  spawn  of  this  common  fish 
with  a  view  to  test  its  poisonous  effects."  Siebold's  work,  quoted  here,  bears  date  1863.  I 
know  not  whether  since  this  time  any  attempts  have  been  made  to  investigate  this  matter. 

The  Barbel,  says  Yarrell,  in  the  Coat  of  Bar,  forms  one  of  the  quarterings  of  the  arms 
of  Margaret  of  Anjou,  queen  of  Henr\-  the  Sixth.  These  arms  are  beautifully  painted  in 
glass  in  the  windows  of  a  curious  old  manor-house  at  Ockwell,  in  Berkshire,  on  the  banks 
of  the  Thames ;   thus  a  sort  of  historic  interest,  as  Badham   obser\'es,  attaches  to  this  fish. 

The  flesh  of  the  Barbel  is  generally  pronounced  to  be  poor  and  insipid;  the  only  way 
to  make  these  fish  eatable,  according  to  Mr.  Manley,  is  to  salt  and  dry  them,  "and  even 
then,"  he  says,  "they  are  not  much  better  than  the  bark  of  a  tree  would  be  subjected  to 
a  similar  process."  But  Dr.  Badham  begs  to  assure  citizen  anglers,  and  others  who  may  be 
incredulous,  that  these  fish,  simply  boiled  in  salt  and  water,  and  eaten  cold,  with  a  squeeze 
of  lemon-juice,  will  be  found  by  no  means  despicable  fare;  he  particularly  commends  "the 
head  and    its  appurtenances." 

The  form  of  the  Barbel  is  rather  long,  and  narrow  at  the  back ;  the  length  of  the  head, 
which  is  decidedly  pig-like  in  form,  is  one  fourth  of  the  whole,  not  including  the  tail ;  snout 
much  produced,  lips  thick ;  there  are  no  mouth-teeth,  but  there  are  the  usual  throat-teeth 
of  this  family;  eyes  small;  a  pair  of  barbs  above  the  upper  lip,  and  one  at  each  corner 
of  the  mouth;  colour  of  the  back  greenish  brown  or  bluish,  sides  yellowish,  white  below; 
tail    deeply  forked. 

The  fin-ray  formula  is  as  follows: — 

Dorsal   II. 
Pectoral   16. 
Ventral   0 — 10. 
Anal  8. 

The  specimen  figured  was  procured  from  the  Thames  near  Oxford;  I  am  indebted  to 
Mr.  William  Hine,  of  the  Anatomical  Department,  Museum,  Oxford,  for  a  fine  specimen  for 
examination. 


30 


GUDGEON. 


Order  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMT. 


Family 
CrPRIXIDJS. 


^-SUDGEON. 


(Gobio  fluviatilis.) 


Gobi'o, 

Gohius  fluviatilis, 

Cyprinus  gobio, 

Gudgeon, 

Gobio  fluviatilis. 


AusON.,  Id.  X.   134;  Cuv.  R.  An. 
Gesner,  de  Aquatil.,  p.  399. 
Linn.,  Syst.  Nat.  i.  p.  526;  Donovan,  iii.  pi.  71. 
Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.,  iii.  310;  Couch,  Brit.  Fish.,  iv.  20,  pi.  182. 
WiLLUGHBY,  p.  264;  Yarrell,  Brit.  Fish.,  i.  p.  371;  Siebold, 
Siisserwasserf.  p.  112;  Gdnther's  Cat.  vii.  p.  172. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Gobio. — "Scales  of  moderate  size;  lateral  line  present.  Dorsal  fin  short,  without  spine, 
opposite  to  the  ventrals.  Anal  fin  short.  Mouth  inferior;  mandible  not  projecting  beyond  the  upper  jaw  when  the 
mouth  is  open;  both  jaws  with  simple  lips;  a  small  but  very  distinct  barbel  at  the  angle  of  the  mouth,  quite  at  the 
extremity  of  the  ma.xillary.  Gill-rakers  very  short;  pseudo-branchia;.  Pharyngeal  teeth  5.3  or  2 — 2  or  3.5,  hooked 
at  the  end.     Europe." — Gunther. 


IT  is  not  certain  whether  the  Gudgeon  is  distinctly  mentioned  by  the  ancient  Greeks,  though 
it  was  doubtless  known  to  them.  It  is  probable  that  under  the  name  of  Kw/Sw?  (whence 
the  Latin  gobios  is  derived,)  Aristotle  occasionally  alludes  to  the  Gudgeon.  Ausonius  is 
sufficiently  descriptive,  and  clearly  speaks  of  that  most  excellent  little  fish  In  the  following 
lines : — 

"Tu  quoque  flumineas  inter  memoranda  cohortes 
Gobio,  non  major  geminis  sine  poUice  palmis 
Prspinguis,  teres,  ovipari  congestior  alvo 
Propexique  jubas  imitatus  Gobio  Barbi."         (Id.  x.   131  — 134.) 

"Thou  too,  O  Gudgeon,  worthy  of  being  mentioned  among  the  shoals  of  the  river,  not  greater  than  the  two  palms 
of  the  hands  without  the  thumb;  very  fat,  round  and  plumper  still  when  thy  belly  is  full  of  eggs;  Gudgeon  imitating 
the  hairs  of  the  pendent-bearded  Barbel." 

I  suspect  also  that  the  author  of  the  Halieuticon  is  referring  to  the  Gudgeon   In  the  line — 

"Lubricus  et  spina  nocuus  non  Gobius  ulla." 
"The  slippery  Gobio  harmful  with  no  spine." 

The  Gudgeon  is  found  in  such  rivers  and  streams  of  this  country  as  flow  with  moderate 
velocit}^  and  have  a  sandy  or  gravelly  bottom.  These  fish  will  also  thrive  in  ponds  through 
which  fresh  water  runs ;  they  are  gregarious  in  their  nature,  and  readily  taken  with  a  worm, 
affording  capital  sport  in  their  small  way,  to  those  anglers  who  care  more  for  numbers  than 
size,  and  who  can  appreciate  a  most  excellent  food.  Their  spawning  time  Is  In  May  and 
June;  the  ova  are  very  small,  and  are  deposited  among  stones  in  shallow  water.  Yarrell 
states  that  the  fry  are  about  an  inch  long  by  the  beginning  of  August.  According  to 
Thompson  the  Gudgeon  Is  found  in  many  of  the  waters  of  Ireland.  It  is  not  mentioned  as 
occurring  in  Scotland.  Is  this  merely  negative  evidence?  Is  not  the  Gudgeon  an  inhabitant 
of  any  of  the  waters  of  Scotland  ?  Couch  savs  it  is  known  only  of  late  In  Cornwall  and  the 
western  portion  of  Devonshire. 


GUDGEON.  31 

In  point  of  flavour  the  Gudgeon  approaches  that  of  the  Smelt  or  Sparling,  and  in  my 
opinion  is  one  of  the  best  of  fresh-water  fish  we  possess.  It  is  a  pity,  from  a  gastronomic 
point  of  view,  that  the  Gudgeon  does  not  exceed  the  length  of  six  or  seven  inches,  which  is 
the  size  denoted  by  the  "two  palms  of  the  hand  without  the  thumb"   of  Ausonius. 

The  following  is  Giinther's  description  of  the  Gudgeon: — "The  height  of  the  body  is 
one  fifth  or  nearly  one  fifth  of  the  total  length  (without  caudal)  ;  tail  compressed ;  snout 
obtuse,  with  the  upper  profile  convex ;  eye  a  little  behind  the  middle  of  the  length  of  the 
head  (in  adult  specimens).  Barbels  not  extending  beyond  the  centre  of  the  eye  (in  adult 
examples),  frequently  shorter.  A  series  of  round  blackish  spots  along  the  lateral  line,  some- 
times confluent  posteriorly.     Dorsal  and  caudal  fins  with   transverse  series  of  black  dots." 

The  fin   rays  are 

Dorsal  9 — 10. 
Pectoral   15. 
Ventral  8. 
Anal  8. 

The  English  word  Gudgeon  comes  directly  from  the  French  goii/oii,  that  from  the  Latin 
gobio,  which  must  be  referred  to  the  Greek  Kw^lo^.  The  expression  "to  gudgeon  a  man," 
i.e.  to  deceive  him,  may  have  originated  from  the  ease  with  which  a  Gudgeon  is  taken  by  a 
bait,  as  Gay  sings — - 

"What  gudgeons  are  we  men. 
Every  woman's  easy  prey! 
Though  we've  felt  the  hook,  again 
We  bite  and  they  betray!" 

Or  it  may  have  reference  to  the  ease  with  which  so  delicate  a  morsel  as  a  Gudgeon  is 
swallowed.  According  to  the  French  expression  given  by  Rouchi  {Pa/o/s  of  the  Hainaitlt, 
Wedgwood's  Etxmolog.  Diet.),  Cha  passe  cotne  un  gotivion,  meaning  "that  which  is  easily 
swallowed;"  so  also  Faire  avaler  dcs  gouvions,  "to  make  one  believe  a  lie,"  literally  "to  make 
Gudgeons  be  swallowed."  On  this  point  Latham,  in  his  Large  Dictionary,  (s.v.  gudgeon)  observes: 
"Of  Gudgeons  having  been  swallowed  with  particular  ease  there  is  no  very  good  evidence; 
though  there  is  a  good  deal  in  favour  of  the  Loach  having  been  so  treated.  The  Loach  is 
said,  in  most  notices,  to  have  been  not  unfrequently  tossed  off  in  toasts,  or  swallowed  in  a 
glass  of  wine,  by  the  gallants  of  the  Elizabethan  period.  It  is  suggested,  then,  that  the 
Gudgeon  when  suggestive  of  credulity  is  the  Loach,  How  much  the  two  fishes  have  in 
common  is  well  known.  Both  keep  on  the  ground ;  both  are  marked  or  mottled ;  both  have 
a  beard  or  wattles." 


HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


< 
o 
Pi 


.■,vi,'ifi-; 


pN    THE    flODDER. 


Order  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMI. 


Family 
CYPRINIDJE. 


SOACH. 

[LcuciscKS  riifilus.) 

Rulihis  shv  Ruhellus  fluviatih's,  Gesnek,  de  Aquat.,   p.  820. 

Cyprinus  iridc  pinnis  ventralibus  ac  ant  plenimquc  rukn/ibus,     Artedi,  Spec.   Pise.   p.  10,  No.  18. 

Cyprinus  ruttlus,  Linn.,  Sys.  N.  i.  p.  529. 

T/:c  Roach,  Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  319;  Couch,  Brit.  Fish. 

iv.  47,  pi.  191;  Yarrell,  i.  p.  399. 
Lauiscus  rulilus,  Fleming,  Brit.  An.  p.  188;  Siebold,   Siisserwasserf. 

p.  183;   GtJNTHER,   Cat.   vii.   p.  212. 

Charac/a-s  of  the  Genus  Leuciscus.— "Body  covered  with  imbricate  scales;  lateral  line  generally  complete,  running 
in,  or  only  a  little  below,  the  median  line  of  the  tail.  Dorsal  fin  short,  without  stiff  ray,  commencing  opposite,  rarely 
behind  the  ventrals.  Anal  fin  rather  short  or  moderately  developed,  generally  with  from  nine  to  eleven  rays,  rarely 
with  eight  (in  small  species  only),  and  still  more  rarely  with  fourteen  rays.  Mouth  with  structural  peculiarities;  lower 
jaw  not  trenchant;  barbels  none.  Pseudo-branchia;.  Pharyngeal  teeth  conical  or  compressed  in  a  single  or  double 
series.     Intestinal   tract  short,  with   only  a  few  convolutions.     Paloe-  and   Nearctic  regions."— GiJNTHER. 


rriHP:  Roach  is  generally  distributed  throughout  England,  Wales,  and  Scotland.  In  Ireland, 
J-  however,  it  is  said  not  to  occur,  the  Rudd  {Lciulsciis  erythrophthalmus),  or  Red-Eye,  which 
is  exceedingly  common  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  being  mistaken  for  the  true  Roach.  Accordnig 
to  Couch,  the  Roach  is  not  known  in  Cornwall,  and  in  Devonshire  only  in  the  lake  called 
Slapton-Ley.      Its  European   geographical   distribution  is  north   of  the  Alps. 


34  ROACH. 

Roach  are  gregarious,  and  swim  generally  in  shoals ;  they  spawn  at  the  end  of  May  and 
the  beginning  of  June,  and  at  this  season  the  scales  are  peculiarly  rough  to  the  touch  ;  the 
spawn  is  deposited  among  weeds  or  upon  submerged  bodies  in  immense  quantities.  In  the 
Aqualate  Mere  belonging  to  Sir  Thomas  Boughey,  Bart.,  Staffordshire,  this  spawning  process 
is  utilized  in  the  capture  of  eels ;  certain  wattle-work  constructions  are  set  up  in  different 
parts  of  the  mere,  to  which  the  Roach  resort,  and  upon  which  they  fix  their  spawn ;  here 
large  quantities  of  eels  congregate  to  feed  on  the  Roach  or  spawn,  and  are  taken  in  wicker 
traps.  The  Roach  is  not  in  much  request  as  an  article  of  diet,  the  flesh  being  generally 
soft  and  woolly ;  nevertheless  large  specimens  in  September  and  October  are  not  to  be 
despised  when  nicely  fried. 

"The  art  of  Roach  fishing,"  says  Mr.  Manley,  "rightly  holds  a  high  place  in  the  angler's 
estimation.  Anyone  can  catch  the  half-bred  and  half-starved  Roach  of  a  muddy  and  weedy 
pond,  and  I  dare  say  Dame  Berners  spoke  rightly  of  the  uneducated  fish  of  her  day  when 
she  said  'the  Roche  is  an  easy  fysshe  to  take.'  Probably,  too,  Walton  was  justified  in 
speaking  of  the  Roach  of  his  day  as  being  'accounted  the  ivater-shccp  for  his  simplicity  or 
foolishness.'  But  a  river  Roach,  say  of  the  Thames,  or  Colne,  or  Trent,  of  our  era  is  a 
very  different  fish,  and  he  is  not  to  be  had  by  any  tyro.  He  has,  too,  his  times  and 
seasons,  his  offs  and  ons,  and  the  general  capriciousness  of  the  scaly  tribes,  being  subject 
to  all  kinds  of  atmospheric  and  terrestrial  influences,  which  affect  both  the  time  and  manner 
of  his  taking  a  bait.  Moreover,  Roach  of  a  much-fished  river,  like  the  Thames,  are  highly 
educated,  and  are  pretty  wide  awake  to  the  fisherman's  proceedings — the  fixing  of  the  punt, 
the  plumbing  the  depth,  and  the  scattering  of  the  ground-bait.  Of  course  the  latter  attracts 
them,  and  they  come  to  see  'what's  up,'  and  if  inclined  to  feed  they  will  constantly  take 
the  baited  hook  for  an  innocent  morsel  of  favourite  food.  But  to  make  a  good  basket  of 
Roach,  even  when  they  are  'on,'  requires  very  careful  attention  to  a  number  of  details." — 
{Notes  on   Fish  and  Fishing,  p.  300.) 

The  usual  length  of  a  Roach  is  about  eight  or  ten  inches,  but  it  is  said  sometimes  to 
attain  fourteen  inches ;  a  Roach  of  one  pound  in  weight  would  be  considered  a  good  fish ; 
but  instances  are  on  record  of  fish  having  been  taken  two,  three,  and  even  five  pounds 
weight.     This  last  fish  is  mentioned  by  Pennant,  and   its  weight  may  fairly  be  questioned. 

The  food  of  the  Roach,  like  other  members  of  the  family,  is  partly  of  a  vegetable  and 
partly  of  an  animal  nature.  The  throat-teeth  are  large  and  well  developed,  arranged  generally 
in  a  single  series ;  they  form  an  important  character  in  distinguishing  this  fish  from  its 
relative  the  Rudd ;  in  this  latter  fish  the  teeth  are  minutely  but  distinctly  serrated,  which 
is  not  the  case   in   the   Roach. 

The  Azurine  or  Blue-Roach,  the  Lcitciscns  avntlcus  of  Yarrell,  is  probably  only  a  variety  of 
the  Rudd.  Hybrids  between  the  Roach  and  the  Rudd  are  supposed  to  occur,  and  I  think 
there  is  no  doubt  from  an  examination  of  several  specimens,  that  the  so  called  Pomeranian 
Bream  is  merely  a  cross  between  the  Roach  and  the  Common  Bream,  as  first  stated  by 
Professor  Von  Siebold. 

The  following  is  Dr.  Giinther's  description  of  the  Roach: — -"Body  generally  somewhat  elevated, 
its  depth  being  about  one  third  of  the  total  length  (without  caudal).  Mouth  terminal,  the 
upper  jaw  but  slightly  projecting  beyond  the  lower.  There  are  three  longitudinal  series  of 
scales  between  the  lateral  line  and  ventral  fin.  Origin  of  the  dorsal  fin  above,  but  not  in 
advance  of  the  root  of  the  ventral.  Body  silver}^  the  lower  fins  generally  with  a  red  tinge  in 
adult  examples.  Pharyngeal  teeth  6,  or  5 — 5,  (or  6)."  The  position  of  the  dorsal  fin  with 
regard  to  that  of  the  ventral  will  at  once  distinguish  the  Roach  from  the  Rudd ;  in  the  former 
the  origin  of  the  dorsal  is  only  slightly  behind  that  of  the  ventral;  in  the  latter  it  is  conspicu- 
ously so. 

The  definition  of  our  English  word  Roach  is  far  from  clear.     The  Anglo-Saxon  is  rcohchc, 


ROACH.  35 

which  also  signifies  "a  thornback"  or  "skate-fish;"  this  seams  to  bring  one  to  the  root  reoh, 
"rough."  Possibly  reference  may  be  implied  to  the  roughness  of  the  fish  during  the  season  of 
spawning.  The  expression  "as  sound  as  a  Roach,"  is  supposed  by  some  to  have  been  originally 
"sound  as  a  rock."  Ray  has  the  proverb  "as  sound  as  a  Trout;"  "but  sometimes  people  will 
express  it  as  sound  as  a  Roach;  which  is  by  no  means  a  firm  fish,  but  rather  otherwise;  and 
on  that  account  Mr.  Thomas  surmises  it  should  rather  be  as  sound  as  a  roc/ie,  or  rock ;  and  it 
is  certain,  the  Abbey  of  de  Rufe,  in  Yorkshire  was  called  Roche  Abbey,  implying  that  roche 
was  formerly  the  pronunciation  of  j^ock  here,  in  some  places  at  least."  (Latham's  Diet,  s.v.) 
That  the  proverb  however  originally  referred  to  a  fish,  and  not  to  a  rock,  seems  probable 
from  Ray's  expression  "sound  as  a  Trout,"  as  well  as  from  the  French  saying  "■  ctre  frais 
commc  un  gardou,'"  "to  be  fresh  as  a  gardo)i,"  (Roach  or  Ide) ;  which  Littre  (s.v.,  gardon) 
thus  explains,  "to  have  an  air  of  freshness  and  health,  an  expression  derived  from  the  brilliancy 
of  the  scales  of  this  fish."  Littre  gives  another  proverb,  '■'■  Fraiche  commc  un  gardon,  droite 
commc  unc  pcrclic,'"   "fresh  as  a  Roach,  right  as  a   Perch." 

The  scientific  name  of  Icuciscus  is  from  the  Greek  Icncos,  "white,"  a  term  which  we  generally 
employ  to  denote  the  bright  and  silvery  Roach,  Dace,    &c. 

The   fin  formula  of  the   Roach  is 

'  Dorsal   12. 

Pectoral   17. 
Ventral  9. 
Anal   13. 

The  specimen  figured  was  supplied  by  E.  H.  Reynard,  Esq.,  of  Sunderlandwick. 


MCZ  U'iHf:^^Y 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


X 
o 


On  the  J-ea. 


Order  IV. 
PHVSOSTOMl. 


Family 
CYPRINIDM. 


Capita, 

Capita  sen   dphalus  fluviatilis, 

Mugil  fluviatilis. 

Chub  ar  Chevin, 

Cyprinus  ohlongus  macrolepidotus, 
Cyprinus  aphalus, 
C.  Jeses, 

Lcuciscus  dphalus, 
Squalius  cephalus. 


(^HUB. 
fLeuctsciis  ccphaliis.) 


AusoN,  Id.  X.  85. 

Gesner,  de  Aquatil,  ]).  182. 

WiLLUGHBY,    p.  261. 

WiLLUGHBY,  p.  255;  Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.,  iii.  p.  322;  Yarrell,  1. 

p.  419;  Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isles,  iv.  p.  44. 
Artedi,  Sp.  p,  7,  No.  10. 
Linn.,  Syst.  i.  p.  527. 
Donovan,  Brit.  Fish.  v.  pi.  115. 

Fleming,  Brit.  An.  p.  187;  GUnther,  Cat.  vii.  p.  220. 
SiEiioLD,  Siisserwasserfische,  p.  200. 


I 


N  three  short  lines  Ausonius,  in  his  Idyl  on  the  Moselle,  appears  to  speak  of  the  fish  now 
under  our  consideration,  namely,   the   Chub — 


"Squameus  herbosas  Capito  interlucet  arenas, 
Viscere  praetenero  fartim  congestus  aristis. 
Nee  duraturus  post  bina  trihoria  mensis."         (Id.  .\.  85-7.) 

"Among   the  weedy  sands    the   scaly  Chub   glitters,  completely  stuffed   in    its    very  soft  flesh  with    awn-like    bones, 
a  fish  which  will   not  keep  for  the  table  beyond  six  hours." 


38  CHUB. 

The  large  broad  head  of  this  fish  implied  in  the  Latin  word  Capita,  the  large  scales  denoted 
by  the  term  squaincus,  the  woolly  and  exceedingly  bony  nature  of  the  flesh  as  mentioned  in 
the  second  line,  and  the  liability  to  spoil  by  being  kept,  all  truthfully  point  to  the  Chub  as 
the  fish  of  which  Ausonius  speaks. 

The  Chub  is  common  in  the  deep  rivers  of  this  country,  as  in  the  Thames,  the  Wye, 
and  many  other  streams.  It  prefers,  as  Couch  remarks,  "those  streams  in  which  the  water 
flows  with  some  considerable  rapidity,  along  a  clean  bottom  of  sand  or  gravel ;  and  so  needful 
to  its  well-being  is  a  supply  of  what  is  afforded  by  a  current,  that  it  is  not  easy  to  keep 
it  alive  in  a  tank,  or  within  the  narrow  limits  of  a  pond."  This  is  quite  true  as  a  general 
rule,  though  I  have  known  Chub  to  do  fairly  well  in  a  strip  of  water  through  which  there 
was  no  constant  fresh-water  current  flowing;  indeed  the  specimen  figured  was  taken  from 
such  a  piece  of  water  described.  It  is  found  also  in  some  of  our  canals,  where  the  water 
is  pretty  clear  and  wholesome.  The  Chub  is  found  in  various  parts  of  Europe,  and  in  Asia 
Minor.  According  to  Siebold  it  is  pretty  common  in  almost  all  the  lakes,  rivers,  and  streams 
of  Middle  Europe,  attaining  to  a  good  size  and  weight  of  eight  pounds  or  more,  but  on 
account  of  the  flesh  abounding  in  little  bones  It  is  nowhere  in  much  repute.  In  the  north 
of  Scotland  it  is  said  not  to  occur,  nor  in  the  west  of  England.  However,  it  is  probable 
that  the  Chub  may  be  artificially  increased  by  its  introduction  into  rivers,  where  it  is  not  at 
present  found,  but  its  poor  reputation  as  an  article  of  diet  is  not  likely  to  induce  pisci- 
culturists to  take  much  interest  in  it. 

The  spawning  time  is  at  the  end  of  April  and  the  beginning  of  May ;  according  to 
Siebold,  in  the  months  of  May  and  June,  during  which  time  the  males  are  covered  with 
fine  granules  breaking  out  over  the  body. 

I  have  but  little  experience  in  angling  for  Chub,  though  I  have  occasionally  caught 
them  with  a  worm  or  an  artificial  fly.  From  an  angler's  point  of  view,  according  to  Mr.  Manley, 
"the  Chub,  as  a  fish  for  sport,  is  by  no  means  to  be  despised,  though  he  is  not  so  strong, 
plucky,  and  determined  as  some  others  when  hooked."  The  same  writer  says  there  is  this 
peculiarity  about  the  Chub,  that  no  other  fish  can  be  captured  in  such  a  variety  of  methods 
and  with  such  a  variety  of  baits ;  he  also  recommends  that  the  fisherman,  whatever  fly  he 
uses,  should  attach  to  the  bend  of  the  hook  a  narrow  strip  of  white  kid,  about  half  or  three 
quarters  of  an  inch  long,  as  adding  some  attraction  to  the  fly.  The  Chub  is  a  wary  and 
shy  fish,  choosing  deep  quiet  holes  under  bushes,  where  it  is  screened  from  view.  Its  natural 
food  is  the  larvae  of  various  insects,  worms,  etc.,  though  from  the  presence  of  strong  and 
decided  throat-teeth  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  Chub  is  partly  also  a  vegetable  feeder, 
like   the    Cyprinida  generally. 

As  to  the  quality  of  the  flesh  as  food,  the  Chub  is  almost  universally  esteemed  poor;  I 
have  tried  it  in  various  ways,  and  I  must  say  that,  in  my  opinion,  it  is  not  worth  cooking. 
On  one  occasion  I  tried  Izaak  Walton's  receipt,  which  is  as  follows: — ^" First  scale  him  and 
then  wash  him  clean,  and  then  take  out  his  guts,  and  to  that  end  make  the  hole  as  little, 
and  near  to  his  gills  as  you  may  conveniently,  and  especially  make  clean  his  throat  from 
the  grass  and  weeds  that  are  usuall}-  in  it;  for  if  that  be  not  \Qxy  clean,  it  will  make  him 
to  taste  very  sour.  Having  so  done,  put  some  sweet  herbs  into  his  belly ;  and  then  tie  him 
with  two  or  three  splinters  to  a  spit,  and  roast  him,  basted  often  with  vinegar,  or  rather 
verjuice  and  butter,  with  good  store  of  salt  mixed  with  it."  I  must  say  that  I  did  not  find 
the  Chub — and  he  was  a  fine  specimen — thus  dressed  "a  much  better  dish  of  meat"  than 
anglers  imagine ;  and  I  never  again  cared  to  repeat  the  process.  The  French,  it  is  said, 
call  the  Chub  tin  vilain,  and  condemn  him  altogether.  Mr.  Francis,  speaking  of  the  Dace 
and  Roach,  recommends  them  to  be  pickled  or  potted,  or  plainly  broiled,  salted  and  peppered, 
a  slice  of  butter  being  laid  on  them  while  hot,  and  says  that  even  Chub  can  be  eaten  in 
this  way.     Mr.  Manley  endorses  the  statement  of  Ausonius  to  some  extent  when  he  says,  that 


CHUB.  39 

Chub  are  to  be  cleaned  as  soon  as  possible  after  being  taken,  split  open,  and  rubbed  with 
salt  or  lemon,  and  that  if  anglers  will  insist  on  eating  of  their  spoil,  they  must,  above  all, 
remember  "that  a   Chub  kept  for  a  single  night  uncleaned  is  absolutely  tmedible.'" 

A  Chub  of  three  or  four  pounds  weight  would  be  considered  a  good-sized  fish ;  Yarrell 
states  that  one  of  five  pounds  is  the  most  that  he  can  find  recorded;  Mr.  Cholmondeley 
Pennell,  who  has  given  a  table  of  comparative  weights  and  lengths  of  Chub,  records,  as  three 
of  the  biggest  fish,   the   following  lengths  and  weights : — 

A  Chub  weighing  slbs.  s^oz.  measured  21   inches. 

6  2^-  "  22 

7  oJ-  "  23 

Our  English  word  Chub  has  clearly  been  given  to  the  fish  to  express  the  broad  size  of 
the  head ;  it  is  the  Anglo-Saxon  eopp,  German  kopf,  the  Latin  caput,  the  Greek  Ke^aXtj,  the 
Sanskrit  kapdla;  but  Mr.  Manley  is  quite  right  in  objecting  to  the  term  as  implying  the  idea 
of  a  clumsy  logger-headed  fish,  because  the  Chub's  head  does  not  justify  such  an  appellation 
in  the  least ;  the  head  is  certainly  broad,  but  not  at  all  out  of  proportion ;  and  the  Chub,  as 
Mr.  Francis  says,  "Is  a  well-shaped,  handsome-looking  member  of  the  Carp  tribe,"  and  I 
hope  my  readers,  on  referring  to  the  plate,  will  acknowledge  this  fish  to  be  so.  The  Latin 
name  of  Capito  is  given  by  Ausonius  as  the  name  of  the  Chub,  and  other  writers  have 
merely  followed  his  nomenclature  as  having  the  claim  of  priority.  In  some  parts  of  the 
north  of  England,  as  about  the  Eden,  the  Esk,  the  Lowther,  Eamont,  and  other  rivers,  the 
Chub  is  called  the  Shelly,  a  term  no  doubt  having  reference  to  the  large  scales  of  the  Chub. 
A  very  similar  word,  Schelly,  is  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Ullswater  applied  to  a  very  different 
fish,  namely,  to  the  Coregoniis  elupeoides,  one  of  the  Salmonidee,  known  at  Bala  as  the  Gwyniad, 
and  at  Loch  Lomond  as  the  Powan.  The  term  Schelly,  as  applied  to  this  latter  named  fish, 
may  refer  to  its  bright  shining  scales,  or  to  the  ease  with  which  the  scales  fall  off  from  the 
body  when  handled ;  with  this  we  may  compare  the  expression  to  scale  a  fish,  or  the  term 
shale  in   geology. 

The  specific  distinctions  of  the  Chub  are  as  follows: — "Body  oblong,  its  depth  being  one 
fourth  or  rather  more  than  one  fourth  of  the  total  length  (without  caudal).  Head  very  broad, 
the  width  of  the  interorbital  space  being  about  two  fifths  of  the  length  of  the  head.  Mouth 
wide,  its  cleft  extending  to  below  the  front  margin  of  the  orbit ;  upper  jaw  slightly  over- 
lapping the  lower.  The  hindmost  suborbital  bone  is  rather  larger  than  the  first,  the  width  of 
the  third  much  less  than  that  of  the  last.  Origin  of  the  dorsal  fin  opposite  to  the  root  of  the 
inner  ventral  rays.  Length  of  the  ventral  fin  more  than  one  half  that  of  the  head.  There 
are  three  longitudinal  series  of  scales  between  the  lateral  line  and  ventral  fin.  Coloration 
uniform ;  margins  of  the  scales  greyish.  Pharyngeal  teeth  hooked,  slightly  denticulated, 
5.2 — 2.5." — (Giinther.) 
The  fin   formula  is 

Dorsal   11. 

Pectoral   16. 

Ventral  9 — 10. 

Anal   II. 

The  specimen  figured  was  supplied   by  Mr.  Masefield,  of  EUerton  Hall. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


-  ^ 


< 


foNT    /tBERGLASLYN,     f>IoRTH     WalES. 


Order  IV. 
PHVSOSTOMI. 


Family 
CrPRL\lD/E. 


»ACE. 


fLeuciscus  viilgai-is.J 


Ltucisci  sccunda  specks, 
Dace,  or  Dan, 

Cyprinus  novcm  digitorum,  &r., 
Cyprinus  kuciscus, 
Vandoise, 
Lcuciscus  vulgaris, 

Leuciscus  laiicas/i  kns/'s  ( Grainuigj, 

Dohiik  Roach, 

Sqtiallus  kuciscus  {Hascl,  Heisliiig), 


Gesner,  De  Aquatil.  p.  26. 

WiLLUGHBY,  Hist.  Pise.  p.  260;  Pen.mami,   Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  320; 

Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  p.  54,  pi.  194. 
Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  9  No.  16. 
LACfip.,  V.  p.  572;  Donovan,  Brit.  Fish.  iv.  p^  77. 
Bellon,  p.  314;  Bloch. 
Fleming,  Brit.  An.  p.  1.S7;  Yarrell,  i.  p.  404;  Gl'.vther's  Cat. 

vii.  p.  226. 
Yarrell,  i.  p.  40C. 
Y'arrell,  i.  p.  397. 
Siebold,  Siisserwasserfische  p.  203. 


THE  Dace  is  one  of  the  most  elegant-shaped  fish  which  we  have;  it  is  of  a  beautiful 
silvery  whiteness,  and  exceedingly  quick  in  its  movements,  darting  like  an  arrow  away 
from  any  person  or  object  that  may  alarm  it.  It  is  common  in  most  of  the  rivers  and 
streams  of  Central  Europe.  In  England  the  Dace  is  found  in  many  of  our  clear  waters, 
but   it  is  said   not  to  occur  in   Ireland  or  Scotland.     The  Dace  is  gregarious,  like  the  Roach, 

G 


42  DACE. 

swimming-  generally  in  shoals ;  it  feeds  on  the  larvae  of  various  kinds  of  insects,  as  well  as 
on  the  insects  themselves,  and  on  worms;  its  food  is  also  partly  of  a  vegetable  nature.  The 
spawning  time  is  in  the  month  of  June,  at  which  season  these  fish  may  often  be  seen  to 
congregate  on  the  weedy  shallows  of  rivers,  upon   which  they  deposit  their  ova. 

Dace  rise  freely  at  the  artificial  fly,  and,  as  Mr.  Pennell  says,  "make  a  gallant  fight 
when  hooked."  They  are  in  good  condition  in  September  and  October,  and  though  not 
held  in  great  repute  in  a  gastronomic  point  of  view,  being  rather  soft  in  flesh  and  full  of 
small  bones,  fine  specimens  out  of  our  clear  rivers  are  not  to  be  despised  when  nicely  fried. 
The  Thames  fishermen  catch  considerable  number  of  Dace,  using  a  light  red  worm  as  a 
bait;  bottom-fishing  is  said  to  be  at  its  best  in  October,  November,  and  even  in  December 
and  January.  The  Jews  have  a  great  liking  for  Dace,  and  indeed  for  white  fish  generally, 
and,  as  Mr.  Manley  says,  they  consume  them  in  large  numbers  (at  least  when  they  can  get 
them)  during  their  fasts.  Very  fine  Dace  are  said  to  be  produced  in  the  New  River,  near 
Hornsey,  specimens  of  three-quarters  of  a  pound  being  by  no  means  uncommon ;  according 
to  Mr.  Pennell,  the  people  residing  in  the  neighbourhood  are  said  to  prefer  them  to  Trout  for 
the  table.  The  Dace,  from  its  brilliant  appearance,  is  an  excellent  bait  in  trolling  for  Pike, 
especially  when  the  water  is  discoloured.  The  usual  size  to  which  the  Dace  attains  is  about 
eight  or  nine  inches,  though   larger  specimens  are  found. 

The  length  of  the  specimen  before   me  from   point  of  nose  to    the  bifurcation    of  the  tail 

is  seven   inches  and  a  half;    the  greatest  depth    is  two  inches;  the  length   of  the  head  is  one 

inch  and  a  half;    mouth    narrow,    the  cleft    not  extending    as    far  as  the    front    margin   of  the 

orbit,    upper  jaw   overlapping    the    lower;     the    origin    of    the    dorsal    fin    is  just    opposite    the 

hind  part  of  the  root  of   the   ventral ;    three  or  four  longitudinal   series    of  scales  between  the 

lateral    line    and    the   ventral    fin ;    upper   part    of    back    brownish    blue,    or   blue   by   angularly 

reflected    light ;    below  lateral    line    silvery  white ;    irides  white    or  light    straw-colour ;    pectoral 

and  ventral   fins  slightly  tinged  with  red;  anal  white;  caudal   brown,  deeply  forked. 

The  fin   rays  are 

Dorsal  9. 
Pectoral   15. 
Ventral  9. 

Anal   10. 

The  word  Dace  appears  to  have  been  formed  by  what  philologists  term  "phonetic  decay" 
from  the  fuller  form  of  dart,  a  name  which,  with  another  synonym  of  dare,  Is  applied  to  the 
fish  under  our  consideration.  As  early  as  the  time  of  Gesner  we  learn  that  this  species  of 
Leuciscus  was  called  the  Dard  by  the  Santones  and  Pictones  (the  old  names  for  the  inhabitants 
of  the  provinces  of  Salntonge  and  Poltou),  because  the  fish  moves  rapidly,  like  an  arrow  or 
"dart."  "Alia  Leuclsci  species  est  ea  quse  hodie  a  Gallls  Vandoise  vocatur,  a  Santonlbus  et 
PIctonlbus  Dard,  quod  saglttae  modo  sese  vibret." — {De  Aquatil.  p.  26.)  Mr,  Manley  aptly 
quotes  Drayton   as  having  in   his  mind  the  "darting"   Dace  when   he  says — 

"Oft  swiftly  as  he  swims,  his  silver  belly  shows; 
But  with  such  nimble  flight,  that  ere  ye  can  disclose 
His  shape,  out  of  your  sight  like  lightning  he   is  shot." 

Slightly  altering  a  line  in    Keble's   Clirhtian    Year,  we  may  apply  It  especially  to   Dace  as 

"Living  shafts  that  pierce"  the  stream. 

Vandoise  or  Vaudolse  is  at  this  day  one  of  the  B>ench  names  of  the  Dace;  it  reminds  one  of 
the  Vendace,  or  Coreooiins  vandesiiis,  of  Loch  Maben  in  Dumfriesshire,  one  of  the  Salmonoids, 
but  what  the  derivation  of  the  word  may  be  I  know  not,  and  M.  Littre  In  his  French 
Dictionary  gives  no  explanation. 


GRAINING.  43 


^RAINING. 

T^ACE,  like  most  other  kinds  of  fish,  are  subject  to  variety,  and  ichthyologists  now  regard 
-L-^  the  Graining,  first  mentioned  by  Pennant,  and  described  as  a  different  species  by  Yarrell 
in  the  Linnsean  Society's  Transactions  (vol.  xvii.,  pi.  i.,  p.  5),  under  the  name  of  Lciiciscus 
laiicasiriensis,  as  merely  a  variety  of  the  Dace.  Pennant  says,  "in  the  Mersey,  near  War- 
rington, and  in  the  river  Alt,  which  runs  by  Sephton,  Lancashire,  into  the  Mersey  near 
Formby,  a  fish  called  the  Graining  is  taken,  which  in  some  respects  resembles  the  Dace,  yet 
it  is  a  distinct  and  perhaps  new  species." — [Tour  in  Scollaud  and  Voyage  to  the  Hebrides,  pp. 
II,  12.)  The  Earl  of  Derby,  grandfather  of  the  present  Earl,  supplied  Yarrell  with  numbers 
of  this  fish,  which  that  naturalist  considered  was  entitled  to  rank  as  a  distinct  species. 
Mr.  Thompson  also  obtained  specimens  of  the  Graining  from  the  river  Leam,  near  Leamington, 
and  at  Guy's  Cliff,  Warwickshire.  The  nose  of  the  Graining  is  said  to  be  more  rounded 
than  in  the  Dace,  the  scales  rather  larger,  the  radiating  lines  on  the  scales  of  the  lateral 
line  less  numerous  than  those  of  the  Dace ;  in  colour  the  upper  part  of  the  head  and  body 
is  pale  drab,  tinged  with  red,  and  separated  from  the  lighter  parts  of  the  body  below  by  a 
well-defined  line.  In  the  Dace  the  number  of  scales  forming  the  lateral  line  is  about  fifty- 
two,  as  near  as  I  can  count  from  specimens  before  me ;  in  the  Graining  Yarrell  gives  the 
number  as  forty-eight.  There  seems  to  be  no  recorded  difterence  in  the  form  of  the  throat 
teeth  in  the  Dace  and  Graining.  I  have  been  unable  to  see  any  specimens  of  this  fish, 
which  is  probably  a  mere  variety  of  the  Dace ;  the  same  perhaps  may  be  said  of  the  Dobule 
Roach   (Leueiscus  dobiila)  of  Yarrell,  which   seems  to   be  a  young  Dace. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


c 


On  the   Part. 


Order  IV. 
PHFSOSTOMT. 


Family 
CFPRINIDJE. 


<m 


D,      OR 


ED-EYE. 


fLeucisctis  crvthrophthalmiis.J 


Rootatig  (das  Rothauge),  Ral-cye, 

i.e.  Eryihrophthalmus  Gcrmanicus  dictus,  Willughby,  p.  249. 

Cyprinus  iride,  pinnis  omnibus  caudaque  rubris,  Artedi,  Gen.  Pise.  p.  3  No.  z. 

Cyprinus  erythrophthalmiis,  Lin.,  Syst.  Nat.  i.  p.  530;  Donovan,  Brit.  Fish.  ii.  pi.  40. 

Rud,  Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  318;  Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  p.  49. 
Roud  (Norfolk),  Finscalc,   Shalloiv, 

Red-eye,  Rudd,  Yarrell,  i.  p.  412. 

Leuciscus  erythrophthalmus,  Fleming,  Brit.  An.  p.  188;   Cuvier;  Tho.mx'^^on,   Xal.  Hist.  Irel. 

iv.   138;  Gunther's  Cat.  vii.  p.  231. 

Azurine,  Yarrell,  i.  p.  416. 

Scardinius  erythrophthalmus,  .Siebold,  Siisserwasserfische  p.  180. 


rriHE  Rudd  is  not  uncommon  in  some  of  the  rivers  and  ponds  of  this  country;  it  is  very 
-L  lii^e  a  Roach  in  general  appearance,  and  often  mistaken  for  one.  There  is  one  character, 
however,    which    at    once    reveals    the    difference    between    the    Rudd    and    the    Roach ;     in    the 


46  RUDD,    OR   RED-EYE. 

Roach,  the  origin  of  the  dorsal  fin  is  only  slightly  behind  that  of  the  ventral  fin,  while  in 
the  Rudd  it  is  conspicuously  behind  it.  The  Rudd  is  generally  distributed  throughout  the 
level  counties  of  England ;  it  occurs  in  the  Thames  and  other  waters  near  London,  in 
Oxfordshire,  Warwickshire,  Shropshire,  and  other  counties.  In  the  Cam  it  is  called  the 
Shallow;  but  perhaps  the  Norfolk  Broads  are  the  waters  where  the  handsomest  and  largest 
Rudd  are  produced.  According  to  Thompson  it  is  found  from  north  to  south  of  Ireland, 
chiefly  in  lakes  and  slow  rivers ;  it  is  generally  called  a  Roach  throughout  the  island,  where 
the  true  Roach   does  not  occur. 

The  Rudd  spawns  in  April  and  May,  among  the  weeds  of  pools ;  its  food  consists  of 
larvae  of  insects,  worms,  small  molluscs,  and  vegetable  matter.  In  quality  of  flesh  it  is  said 
to  be  preferable  to  the  Roach.  Where  ponds  are  crowded  these  fish  never  attain  to  any 
size,  but  in  suitable  waters,  as  in  the  Norfolk  Broads,  they  not  unfrequently  attain  to  a 
weight  of  two  pounds.  Mr.  Manley  recommends  fishermen  who  want  to  make  the  special 
acquaintance  of  Rudd,  to  betake  themselves  to  Slapton  Ley  and  fly- fish  for  them  on  the 
sandy  shallows  in  the  summer  months.  "I  am  almost  afraid,"  he  adds,  "to  say  how  many 
score  I  have  taken  there  in  a  few  hours  with  a  single-handed  fly-rod  and  common  red-palmer 
fly,  but,  remember,  with  a  small  piece  of  white  kid  glove  the  size  of  a  gentle  flying  on  the 
head  of  the  hook.  Erythrophthabinis  at  Slapton  runs  up  to  two  pounds,  is  fairly  sportive, 
but  is  such  an  easy  prey  to  the  seductive  kid,  that  fishing  for  him  loses  part  of  its  interest." 
A  Rudd  of  one  or  two  pounds  is  a  very  beautiful  fish,  with  its  bright  red  eyes  and  fins,  and 
reddish  gold   body. 

It  is  often  thought  that  the  Rudd  is  not  a  distinct  species,  but  a  hybrid  between  the 
Bream  and  the  Roach.  This  seems  to  have  been  the  common  opinion  in  the  time  of  Izaak 
Walton.  "There  is  a  kind  of  bastard  small  Roach,"  he  says,  "that  breeds  in  ponds,  with 
a  very  forked  tail,  and  a  very  small  size,  which  some  say  is  bred  by  the  Bream  and  right 
Roach,  and  some  ponds  are  stored  with  these  beyond  belief;  and  knowing  men  that  know 
their  difference  call  them  Ruds;  they  differ  from  the  true  Roach  as  much  as  a  Herring  from 
a  Pilchard.  And  these  bastard  breed  of  Roach  are  now  scattered  in  man}^  rivers."  The 
Rudd,  however,  fairly  claims  specific  distinction,  though  hybrids  between  the  Rudd  and 
the  Roach,  as  well  as  between  the  Rudd  and  the  White  Bream,  have  been  observed  in 
Germany  and  Holland. 

The  specific  characters  of  the  Rudd  are  thus  given  by  Giinther : — -"Body  elevated,  its 
depth  being  generally  more  than  one  third  of  the  total  length  (without  caudal).  Mouth 
terminal,  narrow,  ver)'  oblique;  jaws  even  in  front.  There  are  three  longitudinal  series  of 
scales  between  the  lateral  line  and  ventral  fin.  Origin  of  the  dorsal  conspicuously  behind 
the  root  of  the  ventral.  Belly  behind  the  ventrals  compressed  into  an  edge,  covered  by  the 
scales  extending  across  it.  Fins  generally  red,  especially  the  lower.  Pharyngeal  teeth 
distinctly  serrated." 

The  fin   rays  are 

Dorsal   lo — 1 1 
Pectoral   15. 
Ventral  g — 10. 
Anal   13—15. 


AZURINE.     DOBULE.  47 


gZURINE. 

THE  Rudd,  like  fish  generally,  is  subject  to  variety,  and  it  would  appear  that  the  Azurlne, 
or  Blue  Roach,  first  described  by  Yarrell  under  the  name  of  Leuciscus  cccridcus  (Lin.  Soc. 
Trans,  vol.  xvii.  p.  i.  p.  8),  is  merely  a  variety  of  the  Rudd.  At  the  time  Yarrell  obtained 
specimens  of  the  Graining  from  some  of  the  Knowsley  waters  through  the  kindness  of  the 
Earl  of  Derby,  he  received  also  specimens  of  fish  which  he  called  the  Azurine  or  Blue 
Roach.  Through  the  kindness  of  Mr.  T.  J.  Moore,  of  the  Liverpool  Museum,  I  have  been 
able  to  examine  a  great  number  of  these  Azurines  which  came  from  the  Knowsley  pools ; 
of  course,  having  been  for  many  years  in  spirits,  they  have  lost  their  original  blueness  of 
colour.  The  position  of  the  dorsal  fin  relative  to  the  ventral,  the  narrow  oblique  mouth, 
and  above  all  the  serrated  throat-teeth,  which  in  no  respect  differ  from  those  of  the  Rudd, 
all  point  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Azurine  is  a  variety  of  the  Rudd  or  Red-eye.  As  to 
colour  it  is  never  safe  to  depend  much  on  any  peculiarity;  we  would  do  well  to  remember 
the  admonition  of  the  Roman  Poet — -"nimium  ne  crede  colori."  I  am  informed  that  these 
Azurine  fish  are  not  now  found  in  the  Knowsley  ponds.  The  specimens  in  the  Liverpool 
Museum  are  all  of  a  small  size,  few  being  more  than  six  or  seven  inches  in  length. 


UoBULE. 

THE  Dobule  Roach,  a  single  specimen  of  which  Yarrell  took  with  the  mouth  of  a  White- 
bait net  in  the  Thames  below  Woolwich,  and  which  is  regarded  by  Giinther  as  a  small 
Dace,  is  thus  in  its  principal  characteristics  described  by  Yarrell: — "Body  slender  in  pro- 
portion to  its  length;  nose  rather  rounded,  upper  jaw  longest;  ventral  fins  arise  just  in 
advance  of  the  line  of  the  origin  of  the  first  ray  of  the  dorsal  fin ;  tail  considerably  forked ; 
scales  of  moderate  size,  fifty  forming  the  lateral  line;  the  colour  of  the  top  of  the  head, 
nape,  and  back  dusky  blue,  becoming  brighter  on  the  sides,  and  passing  into  silvery  white 
on  the  belly;  dorsal  and  caudal  fins  dusky  brown;  pectoral,  ventral,  and  anal  fins  pale 
orange  red;   irides  orange;  cheeks  and  operculum  silvery  white." 

The   Lciiciscus  dobula    of  Agassiz,    Cuvier   and   Valenciennes,    is   given    by    Giinther   as    a 
synonym  of  the  Leucucus  cephalus,  or  Chub. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVAP.D  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


Pn  the   Jhames. 


Order  IV. 
PHVSOSTOMt. 


Family 
CYPRINID^. 


4flENCH. 


(Tinea  vulgaris.J 


Tinea, 

Cyprinus  viucosus  lotus  7iigrescais, 

Cvpriinis  tinea, 

Tiiick, 

Tinea  vulgaris. 


AusoN.,  Id.  X.   125;  Gesner,  De  Aquatil.  p.  984;  Willughby, 

Hist.  Pise.  p.  251. 
Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  5   No  7. 

I.iN.,  Syst.  Nat.  i.  p.  526;  Donovan,  Brit.  Fish.  v.  pi.  113. 
Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  314;  Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  p.  22. 
Cuv.,  Rd-gne  Anim.;  Yarrell,  i.  p.  375;  Siebold's  Siisserwasserf. 

p.  106;  Guxther's  Cat.  vii.  p.  264. 


Charaeters  of  the  Genus  TiNCA. — "Scales  small,  deeply  imbedded  in  the  thick  skin;  lateral  line  complete.  Dorsal 
fin  short,  without  spine,  its  origin  being  opposite  the  ventral  fin;  anal  short;  caudal  sub-truncated.  Mouth  anterior; 
laws  with  the  lips  moderately  developed;  a  barbel  at  the  angle  of  the  mouth.  Gill-rakers  short,  lanceolate;  pseudo- 
branchice  rudimentary.     Pharyngeal   teeth  4  or  5 — 5,  cuneiform,  slightly  hooked  at  the  end.     Europe." — Gijnther. 


THIS  handsome  and  valuable  fish   is  mentioned  once  only  in   cla.ssical   authors,   namely,  by 
Ausonius,    in     his    Idyl    on    the    Moselle.       Ausonius    appears    to    have    shared    what   was 
probably    the    popular    opinion    of  his    day,    which    held    the   Tench    in    poor   estimation    as   an 


so  TENCH. 

article    of  diet ;   he   mentions  this  fish   in  company  with   White-fish   and  Shad  in   the   lines — - 


"Quis  non   et  virides  vulg-i  solatia  Tineas 
Norit,  et  alburnos  prasdam  puerilibus  hamis, 
Stridentesque  focis  obsonia  plebis  Alausas?"         ^Id.  x.   125 — 127.) 

"Who  is  not  acquainted  with  the  green  Tench,  the  solace  of  the  common  people,  and  the  Bleak,  the  spoil  captured 
by  boys'  fish-hooks,  and  the  Shad  which  hiss  in  the   fire-pans,  plebeian  fish-fare?" 


Tench  thrive  best  in  good-sized  ponds,  where  there  is  plenty  of  water  weeds  of  various 
kinds,  as  pond-weed,  Potaniogetoii,  Myriophylhim,  &c.  ;  the  ponds  must  not  be  overstocked, 
otherwise  the  fish  will  not  grow  to  any  size,  but  keep  small  and  thin.  Tench  are  also  found 
in  some  of  our  rivers ;  the  Thames,  in  certain  localities  where  the  water  is  sluggish,  being 
fairly  well  supplied  with  them.  Deep  clay-pits  and  broad  shallow  waters  on  muddy  bottoms 
are  productive.  Yarrell  states  that  some  very  extensive  tracts  of  water  a  few  miles  north  of 
Yarmouth,  not  far  inland  from  a  point  called  Winterton  Ness,  abound  with  Tench,  which, 
when  removed  to  stews,  feed  and  thrive  on  a  mixture  of  greaves  and  meal  till  fit  for  the 
table,  and  that  the  flesh  is  nutritious  and  of  good  flavour.  As  to  the  quality  of  the  food 
opinions  vary;  some  people  regard  the  Tench  as  excellent,  others  will  not  touch  it;  for  my 
own  part,  I  think  a  well  fed  Tench  of  about  two  pounds  in  weight  one  of  the  best  fresh- 
water fishes  that  we  possess,  and  that  it  does  not  in  the  least  require  rich  and  savoury  sauces 
to   make  it  palatable. 

The  Tench  spawns  in  June;  the  saying  that  this  happens  when  "wheat  is  in  flower"  is 
as  old  as  the  time  of  Willughby,  who  writes  "parit  vere  et  restate  cum  triticum  floret."  The 
female  fish  when  about  to  deposit  her  spawn  is  attended  by  two  or  three  males,  who  follow 
her  about ;  at  this  time  of  the  year  they  are  very  easily  taken  in  a  net.  The  eggs  are  small, 
and  are,  like  those  of  the  Carp,  deposited  on  the  weeds.  The  young  fish  grows  rapidly. 
Couch  states  that  in  twelve  months  it  may  weigh  from  half  a  pound  to  a  pound,  and  that 
an  instance  is  known  where  a  Tench,  placed  in  a  pond,  in  six  years  and  a  half  attained  to 
the  weight  of  four  pounds  and  a  half,  which  would  be  considered  in  this  country  a  fish  of 
large  size,  though  they  have  been  taken  of  five  or  six  pounds  weight.  The  food  of  the 
Tench  consists  of  worms  and  insect  larvas,  but  it  also  feeds  extensively  on  vegetable  matter. 
During  the  winter  months  it  lies  buried  more  or  less  deeply  in  the  mud,  and  is  dormant, 
like  the  Carp.  From  an  examination  of  the  stomachs  of  several  Tench  and  Carp  taken  out 
of  the  mud  in  mid-winter,  which,  together  with  the  whole  intestinal  tract,  were  quite  empty, 
it  appears  that  during  this  time  these  fish  do  not  take  food.  It  is  well  known  that  Tench 
are  eminently  tenacious  of  life,  and  are  able  to  breathe  with  a  very  small  supply  of  oxygen. 

Izaak  Walton  calls  the  Tench  the  physician  0/ Jishes,  especially  for  the  Pike,  which  "being 
either  sick  or  hurt  is  cured  by  the  touch  of  the  Tench;"  he  says  that  "the  tyrant  Pike  will 
not  be  a  wolf  to  his  physician,  but  forbears  to  devour  him  though  he  be  never  so  hungry." 
This  is  an  old  conceit,  and  is  mentioned  by  Willughby  and  other  authors ;  some  modern 
writers  appear  to  think  there  is  some  truth  in  the  belief  I  think  we  may  safely  dismiss  the 
whole  story  as  a  myth  ;  the  Pike  will  certainly  take  a  Tench  just  as  well  as  he  will  another 
fish,  when  he  is  in  the  humour,  and  I  have  caught  Pike  occasionally  when  trolling  with  a 
small  Tench  as  a  bait;  Mr.  Masefield,  of  Ellerton,  who  has  perhaps  as  much  experience  as 
any  man  living,  tells  me  that  Pike  will  eat  a  Tench  as  soon  as  any  other  fish,  and  that 
he  has  frequently  taken   Pike  with  this  bait. 

The  male  of  the  Tench  is  readily  recognised  from  the  female  by  the  large  cup-shaped 
ventral    fins. 


MCZ  !JU.;ARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


2; 


Q 
O 


The  fin-ray  formula   is 


GOLDEX    TENCH. 


Dorsal   lo — i  i. 
Pectoral   17. 
Ventral    10. 
Anal  g. 


5r 


The  scales  of  the  Tench  are  very  small,  and  the  whole  body  is  abundantly  supplied  with 
mucus. 


^OLDEN     JeNCH. 

rriHE  Golden  Tench  is  an  extremely  handsome  fish ;  it  is  merely  a  variety  of  the  Tinea 
-•-  vulgaris.  It  is  said  by  Mr.  F.  Buckland  to  have  been  introduced  in  1867,  by  Sir  Stephen 
Lakeman,  into  this  country ;  but  we  are  not  informed  where  from.  In  a  letter  I  received 
last  May  (1878)  from  Mr.  Higford  Burr,  of  Aldermaston  Park,  Reading,  that  gentleman 
informs  me  that  Mr.  Buckland  gave  him  two  Gold  Tench  in  September,  1862,  and  that  the.se 
fortunately  proved  to  be  male  and  female.  These  two  fish  were  placed  in  a  pond  by  them- 
selves and  have  bred.  "I  have  now,"  says  Mr.  Burr  (May  8th.,  1878),  "a  great  number; 
what  we  catch  with  rod  and  line  in  the  summer  I  place  in  a  small  pond  until  cool  weather 
sets  in,  when  I  am  happ}-  to  distribute  them  to  any  gentleman  who  may  apply  for  them." 
I  do  not  know  in  what  part  of  Germany  or  Austria  this  golden  variety  is  found.  Siebold, 
writing  in  1863,  says, — "This  magnificent,  black-spotted,  orange-yellow  or  red  variety  of 
the  Tench,  which  is  known  by  the  name  of  Gold  Tench  {GoId-scJilcihc),  and  which  I  have 
met  with  as  a  cultivated  and  an  ornamental  fish  in  Upper  Silesia,  has  never  yet  been  seen 
by  me  in  the  fish  market  here  (Munich),  nor  was  it  noticed  by  Giinther  in  the  Neckar 
district ;  according  to  Heckel  it  occurs  in  the  still  waters  of  Salzach,  which,  however,  I 
must  doubt." — {Die  Siisseiisoasserfisclie  von  Mitteleuropa,  p.    107.) 

The  specimen  figured,  which  weighed  one  pound,  was  given  to  me  by  Mr.  Masefield,  who 
has  set  apart  one  of  the  ponds  at  EUerton  Hall  for  the  breeding  of  these  fish. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


c 


o 


P.YDAL    )VaTER. 


Order  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMI. 


Fdiiiilv 

CVPRINIDM. 


(^ 


COMMON      pREAM 


Cyprinus  latus  sive  Brama, 

Cyprinus  pinnis  omnibus  nignsctn/ibus. 

Bream, 

Bream,  or   Carp-Bream, 

Cyprinus  brama, 

Ahramis  brayna, 

Abramis  Brama,  Brachsen,  Bhy, 


fAbrainis  brama.J 

Gesner,  De  Aquatil.  p.  316. 

Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  +  No.  2. 

WiLLUGHBY,  Hist.  Pisc.  p.  2+8;  Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p. 

Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  p.  36. 
Yarrell,  i.  p.  3S2. 

Lin.,  Syst.  Nat.  i.  p.  531;  Donovan,  Brit.  Fisli.  iv.  pi.  93. 
Fleming,  Brit.  An.  p.  187;  Gunther's  Cat.  vii.  p.  300. 
Siebold's  Siisserwasserf.  p.  121. 


3'7: 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Abramis. — "Body  much  compressed,  elevated  or  oblong;  scales  of  moderate  size;  dorsal 
fin  short,  without  spine,  opposite  to  the  space  between  ventrals  and  anals;  anal  fin  long,  many- rayed.  Lower  jaw 
generally  shorter,  and  rarely  longer  than  the  upper;  both  jaws  with  simple  lips,  the  lower  labial  fold  being  interrupted 
at  the  symphysis  of  the  mandible ;  upper  jaw  protractile.  Gill-rakers  rather  short ;  pseudobranchia;.  Pharyngeal  teeth 
in  one  or  two  series,  with  a  notch  near  the  extremity.  Belly  behind  the  ventrals  cempressed  into  an  edge,  the  scales 
not  extending  across  it.     Europe,  north  of  the  Alps,  and  adjoining  parts  of  Asia;  North  America." — GtJNTHER. 


ABRAMIS  is  the   name  of  a  fish  mentioned    by   Oppian   and  Athenaeus;    the  former  speaks 
of  these    fish    swimming    in    soals,    and    frequenting    the    rocks    and    shores    of  the   sea, 
together   with    other    marine   species ;    and  therefore  the    Bream,  which  is    exclusively  a  fresh- 


54  COMMON   BREAM. 

water  fish,  cannot  be  intended  (Haliciit.  1.  244).  Athenseus  enumerates  the  Abrainis  among 
several  other  fishes  found  in  the  Nile.  The  Abramis  of  the  Greeks  has  been  referred  to 
some  species  of  Bream,  therefore,  without  sufficient  reason. 

There  are  two  undoubted  British  species  of  Bream,  namely  the  Common  or  Carp-Bream 
{Abramis  bramd),  and  the  ^\^hite  Bream,  or  Breamflat  [Abramis  blicca)  ;  the  so-called  Pome- 
ranian Bream,  the  Cypriniis  Bugge7ihagii  of  Bloch,  being  almost  certainly  a  hybrid  between 
the  Common  Bream  and  the  Roach.'  The  two  first-named  species,  when  young,  are  difficult 
to  distinguish,  for  both  are  nearly  white  in  colour;  but  older  specimens  of  the  Common  or 
larger  Bream  become  yellowish  or  yellowish  brown,  and  are  then  readily  to  be  distinguished 
from  the  silvery  white  Breamflat.  An  examination  of  the  throat-teeth,  however,  will  clear  up 
any  doubts  as  to  the  species,  because  those  of  the  Common  Bream  are  arranged  in  a  single 
series  of  five  on  each  bone,  while  the  other  species  has  a  double  row  or  series  of  five  teeth 
in  one  and   two  in   the  other. 

Bream  are  common  in  many  of  the  lakes,  ponds,  rivers,  and  canals  of  this  countr}-. 
They  thrive  best  in  large  pieces  of  water,  and  have  been  known  to  attain  the  weight  of 
twelve  or  even  fourteen  pounds.  Many  parts  of  the  Thames  produce  fine  Bream,  as  at 
Walton,  Hampton,  Kingston,  &c.  In  the  Midland  Counties,  as  in  the  Trent  and  the  Ouse, 
Bream  are  abundant ;  Air.  Manley  says  that  the  Ouse  is  decidedly  the  best  Bream  river  in 
England.  The  Norfolk  Broads  are  also  mentioned  as  producing  Bream  of  a  large  size.  In 
Shropshire  I  have  seen  great  quantities  of  large  Bream  taken  out  of  the  Aqualate  Mere, 
belonging  to  Sir  Thos.  F.  Boughey,    Bart. 

Bream  swim  in  shoals,  and  feed  on  worms  and  the  larvce  of  water  insects,  together 
with  vegetable  matter.  Like  some  other  of  the  Cyprinida:,  the  males  during  the  spawning 
season,  which  is  in  May,  have  white  tubercles  on  the  scales,  and  are  rough  to  the  touch. 
These  disappear  when  the  season  of  reproduction  is  over.  The  Thames  fishermen  bait  their 
hooks  with  small  red  worms  and  brandlings ;  when  hooked  in  deep  water,  according  to  Mr. 
Francis,  the  Bream  "has  a  disagreeable  nack  of  boring  head  down,  and  rubbing  and  chafing 
the  line  with  its  side  and  tail,  so  that  the  line  often  comes  up  for  a  foot  above  the  hook 
covered  with  slime." 

The  flesh  of  the  Bream  is  generally  soft,  insipid,  and  full  of  fine  bones,  and  in  little 
estimation  for  the  table ;  but  Mr.  Francis  assures  us  that  when  taken  off  a  clean  gravelly 
or  sandy  bottom  in  the  winter  time,  "when  the  weed  is  out  of  them,"  they  are  by  no  means 
bad  eating.  This  is  quite  probable,  as  the  quality  of  the  flesh  of  various  fish  depends  to  a 
considerable  extent  on  the  character  of  the  water  inhabited  by  them,  and  on  the  season  of 
the  year.  In  more  ancient  days  the  feeding  and  eating  of  Bream  were  more  in  fashion  than 
at  present.     Chaucer  says  of  his  Frankeleyn — 

"  Ful  man}-  a  fat  partrich  had  he   in  mewe, 
And  man}'  a  brem,  and  many  a  luce  in  stewe." 

{Piologm-   Cant.    T.   3+9.) 

Juliana  Berners  says  that  "the  Breme  is  a  noble  fysshe  and  a  deynteous."  Dr.  Badham 
quotes  a  French  proverb,  ''Qui  a  braiic  pent  brainer  scs  amis;'"  "he  who  has  Bream  is  able 
to  ask  friends  to  his  table."  Sir  William  Dugdale  mentions  that  about  the  year  14 19  a 
single  Bream  was  valued  at  twenty  pence,  when  the  day's  labour  of  a  mason  or  master 
carpenter  was  less  than  sixpence,  from  which  three-halfpence  was  deducted  if  his  food  was 
supplied  to  him.  He  also  tells  us  that  a  pie  containing  four  Bream  was  sent  from  Sutton, 
in  Warwickshire,  to  the  Earl  of  Warwick  at  Mydlam  in  the  north  country,  at  the  cost  of 
sixteen  shillings ;  which  amount  included  the  wages  of  two  men  employed  for  three  days  in 
catching  the  fish,  together  with  the  spices  and  flour  for  making  the  pie.—{//ist.  IVarw., 
p.  568.) 


COMMON    BREAM.  55 

Bream  are  caug-ht  in  enormous  quantities  in  some  places  on  the  Continent.  Nilsson 
tells  us  that  when  the  fishing  is  being  carried  on  in  Sweden,  in  some  of  the  parishes  near 
the  lakes  it  is  forbidden  to  ring  the  church  bells,  that  the  noise  may  not  alarm  the  fish. 
Ten  to  forty  thousand  pounds  weight  of  Bream  have  been  taken  at  a  single  haul  of  the 
net.  Siebold  {Siisscrimsscrf.,  p.  124)  states  that  Bream,  being  eminently  gregarious  in  their 
habits  both  at  spawning  and  other  times,  are  caught  in  immense  number  in  the  Spirdingsee 
and  Bodensee  below  Constanz.  "Even  now,"  he  says,  "from  time  to  time  many  hundred 
tons  {vichi-crc  linndcrt  Toiincu  Brachsen)  of  Bream  are  taken  from  the  Spirdingsee  at  a  single 
draught  of  the  large  winter  nets." 

Bream,  like  Carp  and  Tench,  are  tenacious  of  life,  and  will  live  for  some  time  out  of 
water.  Though  poor  fare  for  the  table,  Bream  are  most  useful  fish  in  large  ponds  and  lakes 
where  there  are  many  Pike,  to  which  they  contribute  a  constant  supply  of  food. 

The  derivation  of  the  word  Bream  is  obscure ;  clearly  it  is  only  another  form  of  the 
German  Brachsen,  French  Brane,  Old  High  German  Bra/isema,  Dutch  Brassem.  The  Low 
T.atin  form  of  the  word  is  Bresviia ;  I  suspect  this  is  merely  an  altered  form  of  the  Greek 
A^pafjL.i'i,  the  derivation  of  which  I  have  been  unable  to  discover. 

The  head  of  the  Bream  is  small ;  body  very  deep  and  compressed  behind  the  ventral  fin  ; 
tail  much  forked.  The  colour  of  large  or  moderate-sized  specimens  is  yellow  and  brown  on 
the  back,  pale  below. 

The  hn  rays  are 

Dorsal   12. 
Anal  26 — 30. 
Ventral   10. 

The  throat-teeth  are  5 — 5. 

The  specimen  figured  was  caught  by  a  net  in  the  Aqualate  Mere  last  May  (1878),  and 
obligingly  given  to  me  with  any  other  fish  that  I  required  by  Sir  Thomas  F.  Boughey,   Bart. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVV^'D  UNIVERSITY 
CA(i3i";iDGE.  MA  USA 


< 

cq 


^ 


CQ 


o 


Dn    the    JhAMES,     NEAI^pTON. 


Order  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMI. 


Family 
CYPRINIDJE. 


WHITE    Bream,    or    ^reamflat. 


V<D 


@ 


fAbraiiiis  blicca.) 


Blicca,  Ballmi^,  Pkdya, 

Cyprinus  admodum  I  at  us  d  tenuis, 

Cyprinus  bjHrka, 

Cyprinus  blicca, 

Abramis  blicca. 

White  Bream, 

Blicca  bjbrkna, 


Gesnek,  De  Aquatil.  i).  2+. 

Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  1 2  Xo.  2+. 

Lin.,  Sys.  Nat.  p.  532. 

Block,  i.  p.  65  pi.  10. 

Cuv.,  R.  A.  ii.  p.  274;  Gi;NTHER,  Cat.  vii.  p.  306. 

Yarkell,  i.  p.  387;  Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  pi.  iSS. 

Siebold's  Siisserwasserf.  p.  138. 


npHE  White  Bream  Is  a  much  smaller  species  than  the  Common  Bream,  and  is  far  less 
-1-  widely  distributed  over  the  countr)-  it  seldom  exceeds  one  pound  in  weight,  and  is 
worthless  as  an  article  of  diet ;  it  is  of  bright  silvery  hue,  and  quite  destitute  of  the  yellow 
or  colden  lustre  of  its  near  relation.  It  is  hardly  possible  to  distinguish  this  species  from 
the'youn..  individual  of  the  Common  Bream,  because  though  the  White  Bream  has  never 
any  yellowish  tint,  generally  observable  in  large  or  middle-sized  specimens  of  the  other 
species,  yet  young    Common    Bream    are  very  frequently  white,  and    so    similar    m   appearance 

I 


58 


POMERANIAN   BREAM. 


and  form  to  the  Breamflat,  that  discrimination  is  difficult  until  the  throat-teeth  are  examined. 
The  difference  has  already  been   pointed  out  in    my  notice  of  the   Common  Yellow  Bream. 

This  species  was  first  observed  in  this  country  in  1824,  by  the  Rev.  Revett  Sheppard, 
who  obtained  specimens  from  the  river  Trent,  near  Newark ;  it  was  subsequently  found  by 
the  Rev.  L.  Jenyns  in  the  Cam,  where  it  is  called  the  Breamflat.  It  is  much  more  common 
on  the  Continent,  breeding  in  lakes  and  slow-running  rivers ;  it  is  valued  simply  as  affording 
food  for  Pike  and  other  voracious  fishes.  The  specific  name,  blicca,  is  from  the  Anglo-Saxon 
verb  blican,  "to  shine,"  to  which  also  the  name  Bleak  (Alburmts  lucidus),  another  Cyprinoid, 
must  be  referred.  The  geographical  distribution  of  the  White  Bream,  according  to  Giinther, 
is  Europe,  north  of  the  Alps. 

The  fin  rays  are 

Dorsal   10 —  i  j . 
Pectoral   14. 
Ventral  9 — 10. 
Anal    22 — 27. 

Hybrids  between  the  White  Bream  and  the  Roach  have  been  observed  in  Holland, 
Belgium,  and  Germany. 


:OMERANIAN 


IREAM. 


rriHE  fish  to  which  Mr.  Yarrell  has  given  the  name  of  the  Pomeranian  Bream,  from  the 
-L  country  in  which  it  was  first  discovered  by  Bloch,  viz.  Swedish  Pomerania,  and  which  has 
been  generally  regarded  as  a  species  of  Abyamis  distinct  from  the  Common  Yellow  and  White 
Breams,  is  in  all  probability  a  hybrid  between  the  Common  Yellow  Bream  (Abramis  brama), 
and  the  Roach  {Lenciscus  rutilus).  Bloch,  who  has  figured  and  described  this  fish  in  his 
work,  Naturgescliichtc  der  Fische  Dcuischlands,  p.  95,  gave  to  it  the  name  of  Cyprinus  Buggen- 
hagii,  from  the  name  of  the  gentleman,  M.  Buggenhagen,  from  whom  he  had  received 
specimens.  The  late  Mr.  Yarrell  received  specimens  of  this  fish  from  the  waters  at  Dagenham 
Breach,  Essex,  in  the  year  1836.  Mr.  William  Thompson,  the  Natural  Historian  of  Ireland, 
noticed  a  specimen  of  this  fish  taken  from  the  sluggish  river  Lagan  near  Belfast  {Nat.  Hist. 
Ircla7id,  iv.  p.  137).  It  has  also  been  found  in  Cambridgeshire,  in  a  tributary  of  the  Colne 
near  Hanworth,  Middlesex,  and  in  the  Avon.  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  seeing  a  great 
number  of  these  so-called  Pomeranians  which  were  caught  in  a  net  in  different  parts  of 
the  Aqualate  Mere,  Staffordshire,  on  the  7th.  of  May,  1878.  Through  the  kindness  of  the 
proprietor.  Sir  Thomas  F.  Boughey,  Bart.,  I  was  invited  to  be  present  when  parts  of  this 
great  sheet  of  water  were  netted,  and  allowed  to  take  home  with  me  such  specimens  as  I 
desired.  Siebold  {Siisserivasserjischc,  p.  134),  identifies  this  fish  as  the  Abnwiis  Lenckartii  of 
Heckel,  and  states  that  it  has  been  found  in  the  Somme  and  Moselle  by  Selys-Longchamps, 
and  in  the  Dniester  by  Nordmann ;  he  certifies  that  it  belongs  not  only  to  the  basin  of  the 
Lower  Rhine,  but  that  it  is  also  found  in  its  middle  course  and  its  tributaries.  Professor 
von  Siebold  is  strongly  of  opinion  that  this  fish  is  a  hybrid  between  the  Common  Bream 
and  some  Leuciscus,  although  he  has  promoted  it  to  the  rank  of  a  genus  by  giving  it  the 
name  Abra7nidopsis  Lenckartii.      He  says    at    the  conclusion   of  his    observations,   "I   will    only 


POMERANIAN  BREAM.  59 

remark  now  that,  although  I  have  taken  Heckel's  A.  Leiickariii  to  be  a  particular  species, 
and  have  raised  it  to  a  genus,  I  have  doubts  whether  this  fish  really  deserves  this  special 
classification.  The  more  specimens  I  have  had  to  pass  through  my  hands  of  A.  Leuckartii, 
from  different  countries  of  Middle  Europe,  the  more  it  appears  to  me  that  this  Cyprinoid  is 
nothing  but  a  hybrid  (Bastard)  between  an  Abramis  and  a  Laicisus.'" — (P.    137.) 

The  Pomeranian  Bream  has  been  admirably  described  by  Dr.  Giinther  as  "a  Roach-like 
modification  of  the  Bream,  or  a  Bream-like  modification  of  the  Roach."  It  differs  from  an 
Abramis  in  having  a  low  back,  less  compressed  body,  a  much  less  extended  anal  fin  with  rays 
not  more  than  eighteen  or  nineteen,  whereas  in  the  Bream  that  fin  has  twenty-eight  to  thirty ; 
it  has  not  the  long,  scaleless,  compressed  ridge  at  the  fore  part  of  the  back  so  characteristic 
of  a  true  Abramis;  the  shape  of  the  dorsal  fin  is  different,  it  does  not  diminish  sharply 
from  the  anterior  extremity  to  the  posterior  basal  portion  ;  the  belly  behind  the  ventral  fins 
is  covered  with  angularly  bent  scales,  in  Abramis  the  scales  do  not  extend  across  it ;  on 
the  other  hand  this  part  of  the  belly  is  strongly  Bream-like,  being  compressed  into  an  edge; 
the  throat-teeth  in  all  the  specimens  I  examined  were  in  a  single  row  of  five  ;  Siebold  found 
six  teeth  on  the  left  throat-bone  twenty-four  times  in  forty-five  specimens,  while  in  one 
specimen  he  found  on  the  left  throat-bone  a  double  series,  namely  1.6,  and  on  the  right  a 
single  series  of  5  ;  in  another  he  found  1.5  teeth  on  the  left  and  5  on  the  right.  Although 
the  form  and  number  of  the  throat-teeth  in  the  Cyprinidce  afford  a  good  guide  in  seeking 
to  determine  species,  and  although  the  number  of  teeth,  whether  in  a  single  or  double  series, 
is  generally  more  or  less  characteristic  of  a  species,  I  have  found  that  here,  too,  there  is 
no  rule  without  exceptions.  On  the  whole  the  throat-teeth  of  this  hybrid  presents  us  with 
such  a  combination  as  one  would  expect  in  a  fish  intermediate  between  a  Bream  and  a 
Roach.  I  have  specimens  of  the  pharyngeal  teeth  and  throat  bones  of  the  Roach,  Bream, 
and  of  the  fish  under  consideration,  and  can  confidently  affirm  that  in  this  case  also  Giinther's 
description  of  this  fish,  quoted  just  now,  is  most  appropriate  and  correct.  I  may  notice  that 
when  netting  the  large  mere  of  Aqualate,  only  portions  of  which,  on  account  of  its  great  size, 
are  available  for  this  purpose,  sometimes  the  net  would  bring  to  shore  an  immense  quantity 
of  Bream  without  any  Roach ;  in  such  cases  there  were  no  Pomeranians ;  sometimes  Roach 
and  no  Bream  were  caught,  here  again  there  was  an  absence  of  the  Pomeranians ;  but  in 
every  case  where  the  net  secured  both  Bream  and  Roach,  there  was  always  found  a  certain 
number  of  these  fish.  The  evidence,  therefore,  taken  on  the  whole,  satisfies  me  with  the 
correctness  of  Professor  von  Siebold's  opinion  that  the  so-called  Pomeranian  Bream  is  merely 
a  hybrid — but  an  exceedingly  interesting  one — between  Abramis  and  Lcucisciis,  and  that  in  the 
specimens  I  have  been  fortunate  enough  to  examine  that  Lcuciscus  is  the  L.  riitilus,  or  the 
Roach. 

One  of  the  names  which  the  German  fishermen  give  to  this  fish  is  Lciicr,  which  means 
"a  guide."  Bloch  states  that  the  fishermen  are  greatly  delighted  when  they  take  this  fish 
in  their  nets,  because  they  say  they  may  then  expect  a  successful  haul.  They  have  an  idea 
that  other  Bream  follow  this  fish.  Siebold  mentions  this  name  when  he  says,  "Very  large 
specimens  grown  in  the  Frische  Haff  have  been  given  to  me  at  Tolkemit  by  the  fishermen 
as  so-called  Leiter  (guides)." 

In  a  specimen  from  Aqualate  Mere,  measuring  eleven  inches  from  the  snout  to  the 
bifurcation  of  the  tail,  the  greatest  breadth  was  four  inches,  the  length  of  head  two  and  a 
half;  the  origin  of  the  ventral  fin  was  about  an  inch  in  advance  of  that  of  the  dorsal ;  the 
lateral  line  descending  at  first,  then  straight,  then  gradually  and  slightly  ascending  to  a 
point  nearer  to  the  lower  portion ;  irides  pale  straw ;  colour  of  pectoral,  ventral,  and  caudal 
fins  brownish,  slightly  tinged  with  red ;  scales  large ;  whole  body  much  more  full  and  round 
than  in  the  Bream,  not  compressed  in  the  upper  part  of  the  back ;  belly  compressed  towards 
the  anal  fin  and  tail.     Back  at  the  upper  part  bluish  black;  sides  and  belly  silvery  white. 


6o  POMERANIAN   BREAM. 

The  fin-ray  formula  was 


Dorsal   12. 
Pectoral   16. 
Ventral  g. 
Anal   18. 


The  specimen  from  which  the  illustration  was  made  was  captured  in  the  Aqualate  xMerc. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


< 


< 


■z 
•z. 


a 


On  the   pE:R^Ai■E^^T 


Onhr  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMT. 


Familv 
CYPHIXIDjE. 


(1 


iLEAK. 


[Albicnins  ii/cidiis.) 


Alhurnus, 

Alhtinius  Ausonii, 

Cypruius  quincuncialis,    ^c, 

Cyprinus  alhurnus, 

Bleak, 

Albicnius  lucid  us. 


Ausox.,  Id.  X.   126. 

Gesner,  De  Aquatil.  p.  23;  Willughky,  p.  263. 

Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  10  No.  19. 

Lin.,  Sys.  Nat.  i.  p.  531;  Donovan,  Brit.  Fisli.  i.  [il.  18. 

Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  324;  Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  pi.  105. 

Yarrell,  i.  p.  419. 
Gunther's  Cat.  vii.  ]).  312;  Siebold,  .Siisserwasserl".  p.  154. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Alburnus. — "Body  more  or  less  elongate;  scales  of  moderate  size;  lateral  line  runnincr 
below  the  median  line  of  the  tail;  dorsal  fin  short,  without  spine,  opposite  to  the  space  between  ventrals  and  anal; 
anal  fin  elongate,  with  more  than  thirteen  rays.     Lower  jaw  more  or  less  conspicuously  projecting  beyond  the  upper. 

Lips  thin,  simple Upper  jaw  protractile,     (iill-rakers  slender,  lanceolate,  closely  set;  pseudobranchia; Pharyngeal 

teeth  in  two  series,  hooked;  belly  behind  the  ventrals  compressed  into  an  edge Europe;  Western  Asia." — GiJNTHER. 


IZAAK    WALTON    has    admirably    described    the    little    Bleak,    which    he    aptly   calls    the 
Fresh-water  Sprat,   as  "a  fish  that  is  ever  in  motion;"   "and   therefore,"  he  adds,  "called 
by  some  the  river  swallow;    for  just  as  you  shall   observe    the    swallow  to  be  ever   in   motion, 


62  BLEAK. 

making  short  and  quick  turns  when  he  flies  to  catch  flies  in  the  air,  by  which  he  lives,  so 
does  the  Bleak  at  the  top  of  the  water."  How  often  have  I  in  Oxford  days,  while  waiting 
to  take  the  accustomed  oar  in  the  University  or  College  Boat,  sat  watching  these  silvery 
little  fish,  so  abundant  in  the  Thames  and  Cherwell,  and  admired  their  swallow-like  move- 
ments !  The  Bleak  is  supposed  to  be  referred  to  by  Ausonius  in  his  Idyll  on  the  Moselle, 
in  the  line — 

"  Norit  et  Alburnos  prsedam  peurilibus  hamis." 
"Who  does  not  know  the  Bleak,  the  prey  of  boys'  fish-hooks?" 

The  Bleak,  which  is  found  in  many  of  our  English  rivers,  as  in  the  Thames,  the  Lea, 
the  Trent,  is  said  by  Couch  not  to  be  a  native  of  Ireland,  that  doubt  exists  as  regards 
Scotland  also,  and  that  it  is  unknown  in  Cornwall  and  Devonshire.  It  is  gregarious  in  its 
habits,  is  readily  taken  by  a  small  artificial  fly,  or  with  a  small  bit  of  red  worm,  at  a  depth 
of  ten  to  twenty  inches.  The  spawning  time  takes  place  in  May,  at  which  time,  as  is  the 
case  with  several  other  Cyprinoids,  the  head  and  gill-covers  are  rough  to  the  touch.  The 
little  Bleak,  says  Siebold,  as  it  swims  near  the  surface  of  the  water,  often  perceives  when 
some  rapacious  Perch  make  a  rush  at  it  from  underneath,  when  it  jerks  itself  for  a  considerable 
space  out  of  the  water,  and  thus  eludes  the  pursuit  of  its  enemy. 

From  its  surface  swimming  habits,  as  Siebold  also  remarks,  it  becomes  very  often  the 
prey  of  birds,  as  the  Sea  Swallow  (Tern),  and  as  these  fish  generally  are  infested  more  or 
less  with  parasitic    entozoa,  the  birds  that  swallow  them  become  infested  also. 

We  must  never  despise  anything  because  it  is  small ;  everyone  is  familiar  with  those 
little,  shining,  brittle  globules  known  as  artificial  pearls ;  the  apparently  insignificant,  yet 
withal  beautiful  Bleak  used  to  be  the  chief  element  in  their  production.  A  French  bead-maker, 
by  name  Jaquin,  found  out  how  to  make  these  artificial  pearls,  which,  as  Beckmann  observes, 
"approach  as  near  to  nature  as  possible,  without  being  too  expensive."  Jaquin  noticed  that 
when  these  fish,  called  ables  or  abkttes  (a  word  evidently  formed  from  alburnus),  were  washed, 
the  water  was  filled  with  fine  silver-coloured  particles.  This  he  allowed  to  settle,  and  then 
collected  the  sediment,  which  had  the  lustre  of  most  beautiful  pearls ;  this  soft  shining 
powder  he  called  essence  of  pearl,  or  essence  </'  orient.  At  first  he  coated  with  it  beads  of 
gypsum  or  hardened  paste,  and,  as  Beckmann  observes,  "since  everything  new,  particularly 
in  France,  is  eagerly  sought  after,  this  invention  was  greatly  admired  and  commended."  It 
was  found,  however,  that  when  exposed  to  the  heat  the  pearly  coat  came  off  and  adhered 
to  the  skin,  which  gave  it  a  brightness  far  from  desirable,  so  the  ladies,  for  whose  use  it 
was  chiefly  intended,  proposed  to  M.  Jaquin  that  small  hollow  glass  beads  should  be  coated 
over  in  the  inside  with  this  essence  of  pearl.  This  he  succeeded  in  doing;  small  glass 
tubes  were  dipped  in,  and  the  pearly  pigment  injected  into  hollow  glass  globules  of  various 
sizes  and  slightly  different  forms.  The  Bleak  were  caught  in  enormous  numbers  in  the  Seine, 
the  Loire,  the  Saone,  and  the  Rhine;  four  thousand  fish  producing  about  a  pound  weight 
of  pearl  essence,  worth  to  the  fisherman  about  twenty-five  francs.  The  scale-deprived  fish 
were  sold  at  a  cheap  rate  as  food  for  the  common  people.  Jaquin' s  date  is  uncertain, 
Reaumur  mentions  the  year  1656.  From  France  the  invention  found  its  way  to  this  and 
other  countries.  I  do  not  know  whether  the  art  of  making  these  Bleak-scale  pearls  is 
practised  at  the  present  day  or  not.  I  may  mention  that  Dr.  Badham  states  that  the  manu- 
facture of  pearls  from  Bleak  scales  was  at  length  superseded  by  that  of  Roman  pearls,  of 
soft  unrivalled  lustre ;  the  Roman  pearl-powder  was  obtained  from  the  swim-bladder  of  some 
species  of  Athcrina  caught  in  immense  numbers  in  the  Tiber. 

According  to  Izaak  Walton,  Bleak  are  "excellent  meat;"  Mr.  Cholmondeley  Pennell  says 
that  "a  few  dozen  Bleak  marinated  form  an  excellent  breakfast  dish;"  Mr.  Francis  considers 
them  "very  delicate  eating  when  cooked  in  the  way  in  which  Sprats  are  commonly  cooked;" 


MINNOW. 


63 


Mr.  Manley  holds  that  they  "are  neither  worth  the  cooking  nor  eating,  having  a  muddy 
flavour,  or  at  the  best  being  tasteless,  while  they  are  too  large  to  eat  like  Whitebait,  and 
too  small  to  get  a  solid  mouthful   from." 

From  the  Bleak's  preference  to  feed  in  places  where  drains  pour  in  their  foul  water, 
some  have  supposed  arises  the  presence  of  a  kind  of  tapeworm  which  infests  the  intestines 
of  this  fish,  and  that  the  agitated  manner  in  which  it  often  swims  on  the  surface  of  the 
water  is  to  be  accounted  for  by  the  presence  of  its  parasitic  guest;  hence  the  term  "Mad 
Bleak,"  as  applied  to  this  fish  when  performing  these  uneasy  gyrations.  This  may  be  so, 
but  why  are  not  other  fish  equally  affected  in  a  similar  way?  I  have  opened  a  great 
number  of  fish  belonging  to  various  families,  and  my  experience  is  that  they  always  contain 
parasitic  entozoa,  and  very  frequently  tanicc  or  tapeworm.  A  glance  at  Diesing's  Systema 
Hehninthitvi,  vol.  ii.  p.  383  to  423,  will  show  how  extremely  liable  are  all  fish  to  various 
parasitic  entozoa  in  different  parts  of  their  bodies.  In  the  Roach  Diesing  enumerates  as 
many  as  fourteen  species  as  occurring;  in  the  Bleak  he  mentions  six,  the  species  of  tapeworm 
in    the  latter  fish  being  the    Tania  torulosa  of  Batsch. 

The  Bleak  seldom  attains  to  a  length  beyond  seven  inches ;  the  colour  when  fresh  is 
light  greenish,  or  light  brown  with  a  slight  tinge  of  blue;  sides,  cheeks,  and  belly  brilliant 
silver ;  eye  very  large ;  the  dorsal  fin  is  situated  far  back ;  cleft  of  the  mouth  directed  upwards. 

The  fin-ray  formula  is 

Dorsal   10. 
Pectoral   17. 
Ventral  9 — 10. 
Anal  iS. 

The  specimen   figured  was  taken  from   the  Thames  at   Oxford. 

Hybrids  between   the  Bleak  and  Chub,  and  the  Bleak  and  Rudd  have  been   described. 


Order  IV. 
PHFSOSTOMI. 


Family 
CVPRINID^. 


IMINNOW. 


{Leiuisciis  pho.xiiius.) 

Pkoxinus,  Belon,  De  Aquatil.  p.  322. 

Pisciailus  varius  ex  Phoxinorum  gencre,  Gesner,  p.  715. 

A  Pink  or  Minim  or  Minnow,  Willughby,  Hist.  Pise.  p.  268. 

Cyprinus  tridadylus  varius  oblongus  tcretiusculiis,  Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  12  No.  23. 

Cyprinus  phoxinus,  Lin.,  Syst.  Nat.  p.  528;  Do.novan,  Brit.  Fish.  iii.  pi.  60. 

Leucisciis  pkoxinus,  Fleming,  Brit.  An.  p.  188;  Yarrell,  i.  p.  423;  Thompson, 

Nat.  Hist.  Ireland  iv.  p.  138;  Gunther's  Cat.  vii.  p.  237. 

Phoxinus  laevis,  Siebold's  Siisserwasserf.  p.  222. 

Minnow,  Minim  or  Pink,  Yarrell,  i.  p.  423;  Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  64. 


XT  is  not  at  all  certain  that  the  fish  of  which  Aristotle  speaks  under  the  name  of  ^o^iw? 
-*-  is  the  Minnow  of  our  rivers  and  streams,  although  this  term  has  been  applied  to  this 
little  fish  ever  since  the   time  of  Belon    (born    about   A.D.    15 18).     The  Greek  word   signifies 


64  MINNOW. 

"tapering  to  a  point,"  which  may  have  reference  to  the  hinder  part  of  the  body  of  a  Minnow, 
which  is  somewhat  elongated  and  slender.  Aristotle  speaks  of  the  phoxinus  as  having  ova 
inside  it  as  soon  as  it  is  born,  and  as  depositing  its  ova  in  a  stream,  and  adds  that  the 
males  devour  great  numbers  of  them,  while  other  ova  perish  in   the  water. 

The  Minnow,  as  its  name  declares,  from  minivius,  "very  little,"  is  the  smallest  of  the 
British  Cyprinidcc,  seldom  exceeding  three  inches  and  a  half;  it  is  found  in  many  rivers  and 
streams  of  this  countiy.  It  is  believed  not  to  have  been  originally  a  native  of  the  Irish  rivers, 
and  to  be  still  a  very  local  fish  in   that  countr}\     In   Scotland  it  is  said  to   be  common. 

The  Minnow  is  a  very  prolific  breeder;  the  abdomen  of  the  females  in  June  being  greatly 
distended  with  ova ;  the  spawning  season  lasts  only  a  short  time,  generally  not  more  than  two 
or  three  days,  and  the  eggs  soon  become  young  fish.  Yarrell  says  he  has  taken  them  three- 
quarters  of  an  inch  long  by  the  first  week  in  August.  The  young  fellows  are  quite  trans- 
parent with  the  exception  of  the  large  black  eyes ;  it  is  said  that  in  this  state  the  larvae  of 
the  May-fly  {EpJiancra  vulgata)  are  among  their  greatest  enemies ;  the  diminutive  fry  seem 
t-o  be  aware  that  they  owe  their  safety  to  concealment,  for  when  exposed  they  immediately 
bury  themselves  in  the  gravel.  In  an  aquarium,  or  in  a  small  clear  pond  they  become  tame. 
It  is  quite  amusing  to  observe  a  whole  host  of  hungry  Minnows  chasing  a  bit  of  bread  about. 
These  little  fish  are  free  biters  and  are  readily  caught  with  a  small  hook  and  a  piece  of  a 
worm ;  as  spinning-bait  for  Trout,  Perch,  and  small  Pike,  the  Minnow  cannot  be  surpassed ; 
he  is  moreover  a  very  handsome  little  fish.  "Lay  one  when  in  full  season,"  Mr.  Manley 
enthusiastically  says,  "on  the  palm  of  your  hand,  examine  and  admire  him.  Mark  his  shape 
— a  miniature  Salmon  in  symmetrical  configuration.  Mark  his  beautiful  colouring — every 
shade  of  olive,  white,  pale  brown,  silver,  pink,  and  rosy  harmoniously  blended,  and  producing 
that  beautiful  mottled  appearance  which  reminds  one  of  the  Mackerel  and  of  the  Salmo  fonti- 
nalis,  the  lovely  American  Brook-trout,  which  I  hope  before  long  will  be  naturalized  in  many 
of  our  waters."  According  to  Mr.  Manley,  small  Minnows  are  an  excellent  substitute  for 
real  Whitebait. 

The  Minnow  is  said  occasionally  to  eat  its  own  dead,  a  feature  which  can  hardly  recommend 
itself  to  our  admiration.  A  writer  in  the  fifth  volume  of  Mr.  Loudon's  Magazine  of  N'atiiral 
History  relates  that,  crossing  a  brook,  he  saw  from  the  foot-bridge  something  at  the  bottom 
of  the  water  which  had  the  appearance  of  a  flower.  "Observing  it  attentively,"  he  adds, 
"I  found  that  it  consisted  of  a  circular  assemblage  of  Minnows;  their  heads  all  met  in  a 
centre,  and  their  tails  diverging  at  equal  distances,  and  being  elevated  above  their  heads, 
gave  them  the  appearance  of  a  flower  half-blown.  One  was  longer  than  the  rest,  and  as 
often  as  a  straggler  came  in  sight  he  quitted  his  place  to  pursue  him ;  and  having  driven 
him  away,  he  returned  to  it  again,  no  other  Minnow  offering  to  take  it  in  his  absence.  This 
I  saw  him  do  several  times.  The  object  that  had  attracted  them  all  was  a  dead  Minnow, 
which  they  seemed  to  be  devouring."  This  ring  or  flower-like  arrangement  of  their  bodies 
round  some  attractive  morsel  as  a  nucleus  I   have  repeatedly  witnessed  myself. 

The  characters  of  this  species  are  thus  given  by  Dr.  Giinther: — ^"  Dorsal  fin  opposite  to 
the  space  between  ventrals  and  anal.  Mouth  anterior;  upper  jaw  slightly  overlapping  the 
lower ;  body  cylindrical.  A  blackish  spot  at  the  base  of  the  caudal  (which  is  forked) ;  a 
more  or  less  distinct  series  of  blackish  spots  along  the  side  of  the  body,  the  spots  sometimes 
confluent  into  a  band.  Pharyngeal  teeth  uncinate,  5  or  4.2,  2.4  or  5.  Gill-rakers  very 
short  and  few  in   number;   pseudobranchise.     Europe." 

The  fin  rays  are 

Dorsal  9. 
Pectoral   16. 
Ventral  8 — 9. 
Anal  9 — 10. 


LOACH 


65 


Order  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMI. 


Family 
Cl'PRINIDuE. 


OACH 


{NcTuackilits  barhatulus. ) 


Cobitis  fluviatilis  barba/ula. 

The  Lochc;  Germanis,   Griiiidel, 

Cobitis  tola  glabra  maculosa,  corpore  sublereti, 

Cobitis  barhatiila, 

The  Loach,  Lochc  or  Beardie, 
Nemachilus  barhatulus. 


Gesner,  De  Aquatil,  p.  40-1.. 

WiLLUGHBY,    Hist.    Pisc.    p.  265. 

Artedi,  Spec.  Pisc.  p.  2  No.  i. 

Lin.,  S_vs.  Nat.  i.  p.  499;  Yarrell,  i.  p. -1.27;  Donovan,  Brit. 

Fish.  i.  pi.  22;  SiEJiOLD,  Siisservvasserf.  ]>.  337. 
Yarrell,  i.  p.  427:  Couch'.s  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.   pi.  199. 
GiJNTHER's  Cat.  vii.   p.  354. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Neiiachilus. — "No   erectile  suborbital    spine.     Si.x  barbels,  none  at    the   mandible.     Dorsal 
fin  opposite  to  the  ventrals.     Air-bladder  enclosed  in  a  bony  capsule." — Gijnther. 


rriHE  Loach,  Loche,  Stone-Loach,  Beardie,  or  Groundling  is  a  well-known  little  fish,  common 
-'-  in  most  of  our  brooks  and  streams ;  but  on  account  of  its  habit  of  hiding  with  its 
body  more  or  less  concealed  from  view  under  stones  or  under  submerged  bodies  it  is  not 
often  seen.  It  is  found  in  various  streams  throughout  Europe,  with  the  exception  of  Denmark 
and  Scandinavia. 

The  Loach  delights  in  clear  running  rivulets,  which  it  prefers  to  broad  rivers ;  during 
the  day-time  it  keeps  chiefly  to  the  bottom,  and  thus  affords  great  pleasure  to  country  lads, 
who  have  to  exercise  a  little  ingenuity  and  skill  in  catching  the  slimy  creatures,  which 
dart  rapidly  away  when  disturbed  from  their  places  of  concealment.  From  the  possession  of 
the  six  barbules  which  fringe  the  upper  lip,  four  in  front  and  one  at  each  angle,  it  may 
be  inferred  that  the  Loach  principally  obtains  its  food  from  the  bottom  of  the  water;  these 
barbules  are  most  beautifully  and  abundantly  supplied  with  nerves,  and  no  doubt  serve  as 
instruments  of  touch,  whereby  the  little  fish  is  enabled  to  discover  the  nature  of  its  food. 
The  small  size  of  the  Loach  renders  it  an  excellent  subject  for  dissection  under  a  binocular 
microscope,  and  an  examination  of  the  nerves  with  which  these  cirri  or  barbules  are  supplied 
will   repay  anyone  who  cares  to  study  the  matter. 

The  Loach  spawns  in  March  and  April  ;  the  number  of  eggs,  which  are  very  small,  must 
be  very  great,  for  at  this  period  the  females  have  their  abdomens  ver)'  much  distended  with 
the  ova.  The  fecundity  of  this  fish  seems  to  be  alluded  to  by  Shakespeare: — "Your  chamber 
lie  breeds  fleas  like  a  Loach;"  that  is,  I  suppose,  is  as  prolific  of  fleas  as  a  Loach  is  of 
spawn. 

This  fish  has  been,  and  still  is  by  some  persons,  accounted  an  excellent  food.  "In  some 
parts  of  Europe,"  says  Yarrell,  "these  little  fishes  are  in  such  high  estimation  for  their 
exquisite  delicacy  and  flavour,  that  they  are  often  transported  with  considerable  trouble  from 
the  rivers  they  naturally  inhabit  to  waters  contiguous  to  the  estates  of  the  wealthy."  Siebold 
also  tells  us  that  owing  to  the  .savoury  flesh  of  this  fish,  it  is  in  universal  estimation,  and 
frequently  brought  to  market. 

The  Loach  feeds  on  the  larvae  of  aquatic  insects,  and  such  small  worms  as  it  can  meet 
with ;     it    will    not    unfrequently    bite    at    a    baited    hook.       Their   small    size,    however,    is    no 


66  SPINED    LOACH,    OR    GROUNDLING. 

inducement   for  the  fisherman,   unless  he  wants  them  as  bait   for  Trout,   small  Pike,  or  Perch, 
and  even  for  this  purpose  they  are  not  to  be  recommended,  for  the  flesh  is  delicate. 

The  Loach,  and  the  Spined  Toach,  the  next  species  to  be  described,  are  the  only  two 
British  fresh-water  fishes  which  have  their  air-bladder  enclosed  in  a  bony  capsule,  a  peculiarity^ 
however,  which  is  common  to  all  the  group  of  the  Cobitidina.  This  bony  capsule,  in  the 
Loach,  consists  of  two  globular  cases  connected  together  by  a  short  transverse  channel.  It 
is  situated  near  the  second  vertebrae.  By  means  of  a  fine  needle  these  osseous  capsules  may 
be  broken,  and  the  air-bladder  disengaged.  This  organ  is  figured  in  Yarrell,  who,  however, 
mistook  its  nature,  he  regarding  "these  circular  bones  as  analogous  to  the  scapulae." 

The  Loach  seldom  exceeds  the  length  of  five  inches,  and  generally  does  not  attain  to 
that  sixe ;  the  head  is  somewhat  depressed  or  flattened ;  eyes  small ;  snout  produced ;  body 
round  at  first,  then  flattened ;  origin  of  the  dorsal  fin  about  half  way  between  the  end  of 
the  snout  and  the  root  of  the  tail.  Colour  prettily  marbled  or  mottled  with  dark  brown ; 
tail  and  dorsal  fin  with  brownish-black  spots  in  cross  bands ;  ground  colour  of  head,  body, 
and  sides  yellowish  white. 

The  fin  rays  are 

Dorsal  9- — 10. 
Pectoral   1 2. 
Ventral   7. 
Anal  6. 

The  generic  name  of  Nciiuuliilits  {i.e.  "thread-lipped")  contains  such  species  of  the  group 
as  do  not  possess  an  erectile  suborbital  spine,  like  the  Spined  Loach.  "The  Common 
Pond-Loach,"  {Cobitis  /ossilis),  to  which  Dr.  Badham  and  Mr.  IManley  refer,  whose  favourite 
pastime  is  to  roll  and  wallow  in  the  mire  of  his  pond,  the  Schlaimnpitzgcr  and  Moorgrundel 
of  the  Germans,  found  in  Central  and  Eastern  Europe,  is  not  known  to  occur  in  this 
country.  The  origin  of  our  English  word  Loach,  with  which  the  French  Locke  and  the  Spanish 
Loja  are  identical,  is  obscure.     The  German  names  of  this  fish  are  Bartgrundel  and  Sclunerlc. 


Urder  IV.  Familv 

PlirSOS  TOM  J.  C  J  'PRIXID^. 


Spined    fioACH.    or    -Groundling. 

{Cobitis  taniai) 

Cohitis  acukata,  Gesner,  De  Aquatil.  p.  404. 

Cohitis  harhalida  acukata,  Willughby,  p.  265. 

Cohilis  aculeo  hifurco  infra  utrumquc  oculum,      Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  3  No.  2. 

Cobitis  ticnia,  Lin.,  Sys.  Nat.  i.  p.  409;    Block;  Lac^p^de;   Cuv.  and  Val.  ; 

SiEBOLD,  Siisserwasserf.  p.  338;   Gunther's  Cat.  vii.  p.  362. 
Botia  tccnia,  Yarkell,  i.  p. +32;   Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  p.  72 

Characters  of  the  Genus  Cobitis. — "Body  more  or  less  compressed,  elongate;  back  not  arched.  A  small,  erectile, 
bifid  suborbital  spine  below  the  eye.  Six  barbels,  only  on  the  upper  jaw.  Dorsal  fin  inserted  opposite  to  the 
ventrals;  caudal  rounded  or  truncate.      Air-bladder  enclosed  in  a  bonv  capsule.      Europe;  East-Indian  Continent." — 

GiJNTHER. 


S PINED    LOACH,     OR    GROUNDLING.  67 

npHE  Spined  Loach  is  a  very  small  fish,  seldom  exceeding  three  inches  in  length,  and  but 
-L  little  known  in  this  country.  It  is  said  to  occur  in  the  Trent  near  Nottingham,  in  the 
clear  streams  of  Wiltshire,  Warwickshire,  and  Cambridgeshire.  Its  habits  are  probably  similar 
to  those  of  the  Stone-Loach.  According  to  Siebold,  the  Spined  Loach— the  Dorngrundel  or 
Steinbisser  of  the  Germans — is  the  smallest  of  the  species  known  on  the  Continent,  never 
exceeding  four  inches  at  most.  "Its  propagation  is  similar  to  that  of  the  Bissgitrre  {Codiiis 
/ossilis),  and  it  lives  in  concealment  like  it,  only  with  this  difference,  that  it  does  not  increase 
to  the  same  extent,  and  chooses  for  its  abode  brooks  and  streams  as  well  as  ponds." 

The  spawning  time  is  during  the  warm  months  of  spring. 

The  spine  is  forked  and  moveable,  but  what  its  functions  may  be  I  know  not ;  I  have 
been  unable  to  get  hold  of  a  specimen  of  this  fish.  According  to  Yarrell,  the  form  of  the 
body  is  still  more  elongated,  slender,  and  compressed  than  that  of  the  Loach ;  the  nose 
more  pointed ;  the  mouth  and  eyes  smaller  in  proportion ;  the  pectoral  fin  longer  and  nar- 
rower ;  all  the  fins  occupy  the  same  relative  situation.  The  colours  are  similar,  both  of 
the  body  and  fins,  but  a  row  of  dark  brown  spots  ranged  along  the  side  is  the  most 
conspicuous. 

The  fin -ray  formula  is  said  to  be 

Dorsal  8  (but  lo  according  to  Giinther). 
Pectoral  9. 
Ventral  6 — 7. 
Anal  -• 


^';^^  LIBRARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


^ 

t- 


< 

U. 


On  the   Wve. 


Order  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMI. 


Family 
CLUPEIDJE. 


:LLIS      ^HAD. 


\C I II pea  alosa.) 


A/ausa, 
Cliipca  alosa, 

Alosa  covimunis, 
Alosa  vulgaris. 
All  is, 
All  is  Shad, 


AusoN.,  Id.  X.  1.   127. 

Cuv.,  R.  A.  ii.  p.  319:  Jenyns'  INIan.  p.  43S  ;  Gunther's  Cat. 

vii.  p.  433. 
Yarrell,  ii.  p.  213;   Parnell,  Jlem.  Werner.  Soc.  vii.  p.  330. 
SiEBOLD,  Siisserwasserf.  p.  328. 
Pennant's  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  307. 
Couch's  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  p.  117. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Clupea. — "Body  compressed,  witli  the  abdominal  serrature  extending  forwards  into  the 
thoracic  region.  Scales  of  moderate  or  large,  rarely  of  small  size.  Upper  jaw  not  projecting  beyond  the  lower.  Cleft 
of  the  mouth  of  moderate  width  ;  teeth,  if  present,  rudimentary  and  deciduous.  Anal  fin  of  moderate  extent,  with 
less  than  thirty  rays ;.  dorsal  fin  opposite  to  the  ventrals  ;  caudal  forked.  Inhabitants  of  the  coasts  of  every  part  of 
the  globe ;    many  species  entering  fresh  water." — Gunther. 


r  I  "^WO  British  species  of  Shad  are  known  to  occur  in  the  waters  of  our  coasts  and  in  some 
-L  of  our  rivers,  namely,  the  Allis  Shad  and  the  Twaite  Shad,  and  so  similar  are  they  in 
general  form  and  appearance,  that  they  have,  both  in  ancient  and  modern  times  been  fre- 
quently confounded.     There  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  under  the  name  of  dpitraa,  rptx"*,  and 


70  ALLIS    SHAD. 

other  similar  forms,  certain  species  of  the  Chipeidce  were  known  to  the  ancient  Greeks, 
but  I  do  not  agree  with  those  authors  who  refer  the  Opia-cra  of  Aristotle,  ^lian,  Oppian, 
Athenseus,  and  others,  without  the  slightest  hesitation  exclusively  to  either  of  our  Shads, 
although  it  is  probable  these  fish  were  known  both  to  the  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans.  The 
Greek  word  Optacra  is  derived  from  0pi^,  Tpixof,  "a  hair,"  and  probably  has  reference  to  the 
hair-like  bones  which  are  contained  in  the  flesh  of  most  of  the  Herring  family ;  and  conse- 
quently the  Shad  may  be,  with  others  of  the  Chipeidce,  included  under  the  Greek  name.  Be 
this  as  it  may,  ancient  authority  has  referred  the  Qtaaa  of  the  Greeks,  and  the  alausa  which 
Ausonius  mentions,  to  a  Shad.  From  this  latter  word  the  Germans  have  formed  their  ahen, 
elson ;  whence  also  our  English  word  Allis  as  applied  to  the  species  under  our  consideration. 
Dr.  Badham  says  that  the  Shad  "forms  one  of  an  elaborately  finished  group  of  mosaic  fish 
in  a  house  at  Pompeii."  Here,  then,  there  is  evidence  of  these  fish  having  been  known  to 
the  Romans.     Ausonius,  in  the  line — 

"  Stridentesque  focis  opsonia  plebis  alausas," 

speaks  of  the  Shad  as  pauper's  fare;  whether  this  was  the  general  opinion  amongst  his 
countrymen  one  cannot  say. 

The  Allis  Shad  ascends  some  of  our  rivers  in  the  months  of  April  and  May  for  the 
purpose  of  spawning.  It  is  a  local  fish,  being  of  rare  occurrence  in  the  Thames,  but  in 
some  seasons  abounding  in  certain  parts  of  the  Severn  and  the  Wye.  It  is  said  to  be 
frequently  taken  on  the  north-eastern  coasts  of  England,  as  at  Berwick ;  also  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Tweed  in  autumn.  According  to  Parnell,  it  is  of  rare  occurrence  in  the  Firth  of 
Forth ;  the  same  writer  says  that  "it  is  frequently  reported  that  Herrings  of  a  large  size, 
measuring  from  twenty  to  twenty-four  inches  in  length,  are  occasionally  taken  off  the  Dunbar 
and  Berwickshire  coasts,  and  which  the  fishermen  name  the  Queen  of  the  Herrings,  but  that 
it  is  probable  the  fish  they  allude  to  is  the  Allis  Shad." — (Fishes  of  ilie  Firth  of  Forth,  p.  T):ii2 
in  vol.  vii.  Mem.  Wcrn.  Nat.  Hist.  Soc.)  Mr.  Buckland  tells  us  that  he  once  received  a  tele- 
gram from  a  gentleman  saying  that  a  monster  Herring  had  been  taken  in  the  fresh-water 
part  of  the  Tay,  weighing  five  pounds  and  a  half.  This  of  course  proved  to  be  the  Allis 
Shad.  The  Shad  used  at  one  time  to  ascend  the  Severn  as  far  as  Shrewsbury,  but  I  am 
told  it  is  never  now  found  higher  up  than  Worcester.  I  may  mention  that  the  Flounders 
used  to  ascend  the  Severn  as  far  as  Shrewsbury  several  years  ago,  but  that  they  have  long 
ceased  to  do  so.  The  Severn  navigation  weirs  prevent  the  ascent  of  Shad  and  Flounders 
beyond  certain  parts  of  the  river ;  excepting  in  very  high  tides  Shad  seldom  come  up  as 
far  as  Diglas,  which  is  about  one  mile  below  Worcester.  The  spawning  of  both  species  of 
Shad  has  often  been  observed  in  the  gravelly  pools  near  Powick,  on  the  Teme,  near 
Worcester.  The  Shad  spawns  in  May  and  early  June,  and  chooses  shallow  rocky  places. 
The  fishermen  near  Worcester  call  the  Shad  the  "May-fish,"  as  do  the  Germans.  Couch 
says  that  the  "  proceeding  is  conducted  at  night,  at  which  time  the  fish  may  be  heard  to 
make  a  rattling  noise,  as  if  beating  the  water  with  their  tails."  After  spawning  the  Shad 
soon  return  to  the  sea,  where  they  are  occasionally  caught  with  a  line  b}-  those  who  are 
whiffing  for  Pollacks,  the  bait  being  either  the  Mud  Lamprey  or  a  slice  of  Mackerel ;  they 
have  also  been  caught  with  a  trammel  in  deep  water. 

When  in  the  rivers,  where  they  remain  on  an  average  about  two  months,  they  are  taken 
in  nets  of  two  hundred  yards  long,  the  mesh  being  one  of  three  inches.  Couch  states  that 
seventy  to  eighty  dozen  have  been  caught  in  a  night,  the  time  chosen  for  taking  this  fish, 
which  has  the  character  of  being  shy  and  timid. 

The  flesh,  as  an  article  of  diet,  is  fair,  and  though  far  inferior,  in  my  opinion,  to  that  of 
a  Herring,  it  is  nevertheless  good  food.      I  believe  that  the  London  markets  and  the  markets 


TIVAITE    SHAD.  71 

of   the  large  towns  are  supplied    vvith  Shad    to   a  considerable  extent  from   Holland,  a  country 
famous  for  its  fisheries. 

I  have  already  remarked  that  the  two  species  of  Shad  are  similar,  and  that  it  is  not  easy 
to  distinguish  the  one  from  the  other  on  mere  external  inspection ;  there  is,  however,  a 
character  which  reveals  itself  on  an  examination  of  the  gills,  and  which  is  a  decisive  test  as 
to  the  species,  whether  it  be  the  Allis  or  the  Twaite  {alom  ox  finta).  In  alosa  the  gill-rakers 
are  fine  and  long,  in  number  from  sixty  to  eighty,  on  the  horizontal  part  of  the  outer  branchial 
arch ;  in  finta  these  gill-rakers  are  strong  and  bony,  in  number  varying  from  twenty  to 
twenty-seven. 

The  Allis  Shad,  or  "  King  of  the  Herrings,"  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  grows  to  the 
length  of  two  feet  or  more,  with  a  weight  of  about  three  pounds,  and  this  is  not  uncommon  ; 
but  fish  of  five  pounds'  weight  and  more  have  been  noticed.  The  specimen  I  had  for 
examination  measured  twenty  inches  in  length,  and  about  six  inches  in  its  greatest  breadth 
above  the  dorsal  fin  ;    its  weight  was  three  pounds  and  a  half. 

The  height  of  the  body  compared  with  the  length  is  as  one  to  four  and  a  half;  ventral 
fins  behind  the  origin  of  the  dorsal;  tail  deeply  bifurcated;  there  is  a  large  blackish  blotch 
just  behind  the  upper  portion  of  the  gill-cover,  which  is  sometimes  followed  by  a  series  of 
smaller  black  patches.  As  a  rule,  the  next  species  {Clupca  finta)  is  more  generally  marked 
with  these  smaller  patches. 


The  fin-rav  formula  is 


Dorsal   19. 
Pectoral   15. 
Ventral  9. 
Anal  20 — 2' 


Order  71'.  Fiunilv 

PHFS0ST0.)ff.  clupeid.t:. 


*WAITE     ^HAD. 

{Clupca  finta.) 

Tivaite  S/iad,  Yarrell,  ii.  p.  208;   Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  p.  123. 

Clupca  apice  ma.xilhc  supcriun's  hifido, 

maculis  nigris  utnnqiu-,  Artedi,   Spec.   Pise.  p.  15   No.  2. 

Clupca  fiillax,  LAcfii'^DK,  v.  p.  452. 

Alosa  finla.  Yarrell,  ii.  p.  20.S  ;    Siegold,    Siisserwasserf.  p.  332  ;    Cuv.,  Regne 

Anim. 

Clupca  finla,  Jexy.vs'  Islim.  p.  +37;    Gi'.VTHER,  Cat.  vii.  p.  435- 

THIS  species  is  both  in  general  appearance  and  habits  very  similar  to  the  Allis  Shad, 
with  which  it  has  often  been  confounded;  the  distinction,  first  pointed  out  by  Troschel, 
lies,  as  noticed  in  what  has  been  said  when  speaking  of  the  Allis  Shad,  in  the  shape  and 
number  of  the  g-ill-rakers.  The  Twaite  Shad  never  attains  to  the  size  of  the  other  species,  nor 
is    it   considered  as   good  a    fish  for  the  table.       It  enters  some  of  our  rivers  about    May  for 


72  TWAITE    SHAD. 

the  purpose  of  spawning;  on  which  account  this  fish,  as  well  as  the  Allis  Shad,  is  on  the 
Continent  sometimes  called  "May-fish;"  it  remains  in  our  rivers  for  two  or  three  months, 
and  then  descends  to  the  sea.  These  fish  were  formerly  very  abundant  in  the  Thames. 
Yarrell  says  that  Twaite  Shads  appear  during  the  months  of  May,  June,  and  July,  in  great 
numbers  in  the  Thames  from  the  first  point  of  land  below  Greenwich,  opposite  to  the  Isle 
of  Dogs,  to  the  distance  of  a  mile  below,  and  that  many  are  taken,  but  that  they  bring  a 
small  price  to  the  fishermen,  being  in  litde  repute  as  food,  "their  muscles  being  dry  and  full 
of  bones."  The  present  condition  of  the  Thames,  I  suspect,  prevents  this  periodic  migration 
of  the  Twaite  Shad. 

Some  writers  have  supposed  that  the  Twaite  can  be  distinguished  from  the  Allis  by  its 
possessing  teeth  in  both  jaws,  and  by  having  a  row  of  dusky  spots  along  each  side  of  the 
body,  the  Allis  having  one  spot  only  near  the  head ;  but  Dr.  Giinther  has  shown  that  it  is 
impossible  to  form  "a  systematic  arrangement  of  a  group  of  animals  based  exclusively  on 
differences  in  an  organ  which  has  become  rudimentary,  or  where  it  is  subject  to  even 
individual  variations."  The  teeth  in  the  members  of  the  genus  Clupca  are  a  ver}'  unsafe 
guide  whereby  to  lead  to  real  characteristic  distinctions;  "they  are  more  or  less  completely 
lost  in  a  number  of  individuals  either  by  accident  or  by  age ;  those  on  the  tongue,  if 
present,  are  a  more  constant  part  of  the  dentition ;  yet  there  are  numerous  species  in  which 
the  lingual  teeth  are  few  in  number,  and  as  readily  lost  as  those  in  the  jaws.  Nearl)^  the 
same  may  be  said  with  regard  to  the  teeth  on  the  palate ;  and  innumerable  instances  mav 
be  met  with  in  which  it  is  impossible  to  say  whether  a  certain  bone  has  been  provided 
with  teeth  or  not."  In  the  two  Shads  there  is  no  real  difference  in  the  dentition  ;  neither 
species  has  teeth  on  the  palate,  the  vomer,  the  tongue,  or  on  the  under  jaw,  while  the  teeth 
on  the  intermaxillary  and  the  maxillary  (upper  jaw)  are  deciduous.  Both  species  are  occa- 
sionally marked  with  a  series  of  blackish  patches  along  the  sides  of  the  body ;  in  the 
discrimination,  therefore,  of  these  two  Shads,  recourse  must  be  had  to  the  examination  of 
the  gill-rakers  as  the  only  safe  guide. 

What  the  derivation  of  the  terms  Shad,  and  Thwaite  or  Twaite  ma}'  be,  I  know  not ; 
the  specific  name  o{  Jinta  is  the  Italian  finta,  "simulation."  The  French  name  of  this  Shad 
is  La  Fcinte,  and  doubtless,  as  Littre  says,  was  given  to  this  species  because  it  resembles  the 
Allis  Shad;  '■'■  Ainsi  dit  parce  que  c' est  tine  alose  feintc.''''  The  Germans  generally  call  the  Allis 
Shad  Die  MaifiscJi,  or  Aluffcrhanrig,  and  the  Twaite  Shad  Die  Finte. 

There  is  no  real  difference  in  the  fin  rays  of  this  species  from  the  other  Shad. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


A^'-l 


On  the    pooN 


Or,ier  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMI. 


Family 
ESOCID.E. 


f^IKE. 

fEsox  Indus. J 


Lucius, 

Esox  rostra  phigioplateo, 
Esox  bicius. 

Pike  or  Pickerell, 


AusoNius,  Id.  X.   122;  Gesner,  De  Aquat.  p.  500;   Willughby,  Hist. 

Pise.  p.  236. 
Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  26  No.  i. 
Lin.,  Sys.  Nat.  i.  p.  516;  Donov.,  Brit.  Fish.  v.  pi.  109;   Jenyn.s'  Man. 

p.  417;   GOnther's  Cat.  vi.  p.  226;   Siebold,  Siisserwasserf.  p.  325. 
Willughby,  p.  236;  Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  424,  ed.   1812;  Yarrell, 

i.  p.  434;  Couch,   Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  p.  ijo. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Esox. — "Body  elongate,  covered  with  small  cycloid  scales,  many  with  a  muciferous  channel ; 
lateral  line  distinct ;  eye  of  moderate  size.  Snout  elongate,  broad,  depressed,  with  the  lower  jaw  the  longer;  cleft 
of  the  mouth  very  wide.  Teeth  of  the  mandible  in  a  single  series,  unequal  in  size;  some  large;  intermaxillary, 
vomer,  palatine,  and  hyoid  bones  with  bands  of  cardiform  teeth;  maxillary  toothless.  Dorsal  fin  opposite  the  anal. 
Caudal  forked." — Gdnther. 


THE  Pike  was  probably  unknown  to   the  ancient  Greeks;    at  any  rate  there  is  no  mention 
of  this  fish    in   any  Greek  author;    among   the    Latins,   Ausonius   is    the  only  writer  who 
clearly  alludes  to  it  in  the  followinq-  lines: — 


74  PIKE. 

Hie  etiam  Latio  risus  prsenomine,  cultor 
Stagnorum  querulis  vis  infestissima  ranis 
Lucius,  obscuras  ulva  ctenoque  lacunas 
Obsidet:    hie  nullos  mensarum  lectus  ad  usus, 
Fervet  fumosis  olido  nidore  propinis.  (120 — iz+.) 

"Here  also,  under  a  name  ridiculous  in  Latium,*  an  inhabitant  of  the  ponds,  a  most  hostile  power  to  the  croaking 
frogs,  the  Pike  (Lucius)  haunts  the  pools  dark  with  weed  and  mud ;  this  fish,  chosen  for  no  uses  of  the  table,  steams 
with  a  bad  smell  in  the  smoking  cook  shops." 

Dr.  Badham  renders  the  passage  in  verse,  less  literally, — 

"The  wary  luce  midst  wrack  and  rushes  hid, 
The  scourge  and  terror  of  the  scaly  brood. 
Unknown  at  friendship's  hospitable  board. 
Smokes  'midst  the  smoky  tavern's  coarsest  food." 

The  Pike  is  supposed  by  some  to  be  an  introduced  fish  into  this  country,  and  although 
it  is  now  very  common  in  the  rivers,  ponds,  and  lakes  of  England,  Wales,  Scotland,  and 
Ireland,  there  is  evidence  to  show  that  at  one  time  it  was  considered  rare.  "  In  the  latter 
part  of  the  thirteenth  century,"  says  Yarrell,  "Edward  the  First,  who  condescended  to  regulate 
the  prices  of  the  different  sorts  of  fish  then  brought  to  market,  that  his  subjects  might  not 
be  left  to  the  mercy  of  the  vendors,  fixed  the  value  of  Pike  higher  than  that  of  fresh 
Salmon,  and  more  than  ten  times  greater  than  that  of  the  best  Turbot  or  Cod."  Pikes  are 
mentioned  in  an  act  of  the  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  Richard  the  Second,  1382,  which 
relates  to  the  forestalling  of  fish,  (see  Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  425,  ed.  181 2);  and  they 
were  served  at  the  great  feast  given  by  Archbishop  Neville  in  the  year  1466.  Pike  are  said 
to  have  been  so  rare  in  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth  that  a  large  one  sold  for  double  the 
price  of  a  lamb  in  February,  and  a  Pickerel  (or  small  Pike)  for  more  than  a  fat  capon. 

According  to  Couch  the  Pike  is  known  in  almost  every  part  of  England  except  Cornwall. 
It  is  found  in  the  fresh  waters  of  the  temperate  parts  of  Europe,  Asia,  and  North  America; 
in  American  specimens,  according  to  Glinther,  there  are  generally  seventeen  anal  rays,  and 
only  exceptionally  nineteen ;  whilst  the  European  examples  have  nineteen,  a  less  number  being 
of  very  rare  occurrence. 

The  usual  haunts  of  the  Pike  in  the  deep  pools  of  slow-flowing  rivers,  and  weedy  ponds, 
did  not  escape  the  notice  of  Ausonius  as  quoted  in  the  lines  above.  "In  such  places,  shrouded 
from  observation  in  his  solitary  retreat,  he  follows  with  his  63^6  the  motions  of  the  shoals  of 
fish  that  wander  heedlessly  along;  he  marks  the  water-rat  swimming  to  his  burrow,  the  duck- 
lings paddling  among  the  water-weeds,  the  dabchick  and  the  moorhen  leisurely  swimming  on 
the  surface ;  he  selects  his  victim,  and  like  the  tiger,  springing  from  the  jungle,  he  rushes 
forth,  seldom  indeed  missing  his  aim  :  there  is  a  sudden  rush,  circle  after  circle  forms  on  the 
surface  of  the  water,  and  all  is  still  again  in  an  instant." — [British  Fis/i  and  Fisheries.) 

I  need  not  give  many  instances  of  the  well-known  voracity  of  the  Pike;  such  as  may  be 
seen  in  the  works  of  some  of  the  old  writers,  as  Gesner,  Rondeletius,  Walton,  and  others. 
But  the  following  quite  modern  story  (for  it  happened  in  June  1856)  is  well  authenticated,  and 
is  given  by  Mr.  Cholmondeley  Pennell  in  his  excellent  handbook  The  Angler  N'atnralist ;  it  is 
headed  "Particulars  of  an  Encounter  with  a  Fish  in  the  month  of  June,  1856."  The  account  is 
given  by  the  boy's  father,  Mr.  George  Longhurst,  of  Sunning  Hill.  "One  of  my  sons,  aged 
fifteen,  went  with  three  other  boys  to  bathe  in  Inglemere  Pond,  near  Ascot  Racecourse ;  he  walked 

*■  Lucius  was  a  favourite  prcenomen  among  the  Romans,  as  is  attested  by  the  frequent  occurrence  of  the  letter  L. 
at  the  beginning  of  inscriptions.  King  Lucius  Tarquinius  Priscus  appears  to  have  been  the  first  important  personage 
who  bore  the  name,  which  is  evidently  derived  from  lux,  "light."  Ausonius  means  to  say  that  it  is  ridiculous  for 
so  worthless  a  fish  as  the  Pike  to  be  called  after  a  name  which  kings  and  nobles  have  borne. 


PIKE.  75 

gently  into  the  water  to  about  the  depth  of  four  feet,  when  he  spread  out  his  hands  to  attempt 
to  swim ;  instantly  a  large  fish  came  up  and  took  his  hand  into  his  mouth  as  far  up  as  the 
wrist,  but  finding  he  could  not  swallow  it,  relinquished  his  hold,  and  the  boy  turning  round, 
prepared  for  a  hasty  retreat  out  of  the  pond ;  his  companions  who  saw  it,  also  scrambled  out 
of  the  pond  as  fast  as  possible.  My  son  had  scarcely  turned  himself  round  when  the  fish  came 
up  behind  him  and  immediately  seized  his  other  hand,  crosswise,  inflicting  some  very  deep 
wounds  on  the  back  of  it ;  the  boy  raised  his  first-bitten  and  still  bleeding  arm,  and  struck 
the  monster  a  hard  blow  on  the  head,  when  the  fish  disappeared.  The  other  boys  assisted  him 
to  dress,  bound  up  his  hand  with  their  handkerchiefs,  and  brought  him  home.  We  took  him 
down  to  Mr.  Brown,  Surgeon,  who  dressed  seven  wounds  in  one  hand ;  and  so  great  was  the 
pain  the  next  day,  that  the  lad  fainted  twice ;  the  little  finger  was  bitten  through  the  nail,  and 
it  was  more  than  six  weeks  before  it  was  well.  The  nail  came  off  and  the  scar  remains  to 
this  day."  And  what  became  of  the  Pike?  Retribution  quickly  followed  this  would-be  boy- 
devourer!  "A  few  days  after  this  occurrence,  one  of  the  woodmen  was  walking  by  the  side 
of  the  pond,  when  he  saw  something  white  floating.  A  man,  who  was  passing  on  horseback, 
rode  in,  and  found  it  to  be  a  large  Pike  in  a  dying  state ;  he  twisted  his  whip  round  it  and 
brought  it  to  shore.  Myself  and  my  son  were  immediately  sent  for  to  look  at  it,  when  the 
boy  at  once  recognised  his  antagonist.  The  fish  appeared  to  have  been  a  long  time  in  the 
agonies  of  death ;  and  the  body  was  very  lean  and  curved  like  a  bow.  It  measured  forty-one 
inches,  and  died  the  next  day,  and  was,  I  believe,  taken  to  the  castle  at  Windsor." 

There  is  an  old  myth  that  the  Pike  will  spare  the  Tench,  his  piscine  "physician."  The 
following  stor)%  communicated  by  Dr.  Genzik  to  Mr.  C.  Pennell,  will  show  that  he  does  not 
hesitate  to  attack  a  human  physician,  or  at  any  rate  a  medical  student.  "In  1829  I  was 
bathing  in  the  swimming  school  at  Vienna  with  some  fellow-students,  when  one  of  them — 
afterwards  Dr.  Gouge,  who  died  a  celebrated  physician  some  years  ago — suddenly  screamed 
out  and  sank.  We  all  plunged  in  immediately  to  his  rescue,  and  succeeded  in  bringing  him 
to  the  surface,  and  finally  in  getting  him  up  on  to  the  boarding  of  the  bath,  when  a  Pike 
was  found  sticking  fast  to  his  right  heel,  which  would  not  loose  its  hold,  but  was  killed  and 
eaten  by  us  all  in  company  the  same  evening.  It  weighed  thirty-two  pounds.  Gouge  suffered 
for  months  from  the  bite." 

Referring  back  to  the  Pike  sparing  the  Tench,  because  the  former  fish  is  grateful  for 
supposed  services  rendered  by  the  latter  in  rubbing  itself  against  the  Pike's  wounds,  and 
thus  healing  it  by  the  application  of  mucus,  I  should  hardly  have  thought  it  necessary  to 
refute  the  story,  were  it  not  that  some  modern  authors  are  inclined  to  think  there  is  some 
truth  at  the  bottom  of  it. 

"The  Pike,  fell  tyrant  of  the  liquid  plain, 
With  ravenous  waste  devours  his  fellow  train ; 
Yet,  howsoe'er  by  raging  famine  pined. 
The  Tench  he  spares — a  medicinal   kind; 
For  when,  by  wounds  distrest  or  sore  disease. 
He  courts  the  salutary  fish  for  ease, 
Close  to  his  scales  the  kind  physician  glides 
And  sweats  a  healing  balsam  from  his  sides." 

That  Pike  may  prefer  one  kind  of  fish  to  another  is  not  only  probable  in  theory,  but 
known  as  a  fact,  and  It  is  likely  enough  that  this  "fell  tyrant  of  the  liquid  plain"  would 
rather  dine  on  a  fat  Gudgeon  or  bright-scaled  Dace  than  on  a  slimy  Tench  ;  but  it  is  not 
true  that  the  Pike  refuses  to  swallow  Tench;  \  have  frequently  caught  Pike  when  trolling 
with  a  small  Tench,  and  others  have  the  same  experience.  Moreover,  the  late  Rev.  W.  Bree 
gives  the  following  evidence,  which  is  pretty  conclusive:—"!  turned  into  a  pit  fifty-seven 
small   Tench,   and   upwards  of  three    score  Crucian   Carps;    and    not  a  great  while  afterwards, 


76  PIKE. 

having  discovered  the  presence  of  Pikes  in  this  piece  of  water,  a  net  was  employed,  with 
which  three  of  that  species  were  taken,  which  weighed  respectively  about  three  pounds,  two, 
and  a  pound  and  a  half;  but  all  that  remained  of  the  other  fishes  which  had  been  placed 
in  this  pond  were  one  Tench  that  weighed  a  pound  and  a  half,  and  eight  Crucians  of  about 
a  pound  each.  I  cannot  have  the  smallest  doubt  that  the  Pike  devoured  the  fish  that  were 
missing,  and  those  nine  that  remained  only  escaped  because  they  were  rather  too  large  for 
these  Pikes  to  swallow." — {Zoologist,   1853,  p.  4125.) 

When  a  Pike  is  hungry,  in  that  frantic  state  so  well  described  by  Charles  Kingsley  as 
partly  induced  by  the  north-east  wind, 

"Hungering  into  madness 
Every  plunging  Pike," 

almost  any  kind  of  food  is  acceptable ;  water-voles,  rats,  young  ducks,  little  goslings,  young 
moorhens,  dabchicks,  and  fish  of  all  kinds  enter  into  a  Pike's  food-list;  besides  garbage 
occasionally;  and  even  it  is  on  record  that  the  head  of  a  swan,  as  the  bird  was  feeding 
under  water,  has  been  seized  by  one  of  these  ravenous  fish.  Toads  seem  to  be  the  only 
creatures  the  Pike  refuses  to  swallow. 

Pike  spawn  in  March  and  April,  and  sometimes  in  February;  Siebold  gives  April  and 
May;  there  is  doubtless  difference  as  to  time  in  this  respect.  The  roe  is  small,  and  in 
canals  and  ponds  is  deposited  among  the  weeds ;  where  possible,  a  pair  of  Pike  will  seek 
the  small  bays,  creeks,  and  shallows  of  the  waters  inhabited  by  them,  and  place  their  spawn 
there,  returning  after  the  season  to  more  open  waters.  The  young  are  said  to  be  produced 
in  about  thirty  days,  and  their  growth  to  be  rapid ;  but  of  course  growth  depends  in  a  great 
measure  on  the  amount  and  quality  of  food  they  can  get. 

The  size  to  which  Pike,  under  favourable  circumstances,  will  attain,  is  very  considerable. 
The  largest  on  record  is  the  one  mentioned  by  Gesner,  who  relates  that  in  the  year  1497  a 
Pike  was  caught  in  a  pool  near  Hailprun  (Heilbronn)  in  Suabia  (Neckar-Kreis,  Wiirtemberg), 
with  a  brass  ring  fixed  in  the  skin  under  the  gills,  a  portion  of  which  ring  was  still  bright. 
Gesner  gives  a  figure  of  this  ring,  which  is  before  me  as  I  write ;  its  diameter,  measuring 
from  the  outer  periphery,  is  just  three  inches  and  a  half;  the  breadth  of  the  margin  is  just 
a  quarter  of  an  inch ;  at  the  bottom  of  the  ring  Is  a  double  series  of  round  metal  balls  of 
the  size  of  large  peas,  three  in  each  series,  which  is  separated  by  an  interval,  and  the  balls 
are  attached  to  the  ring  each  by  a  pedicle ;  engraved  round  the  margin  of  the  ring  is  a 
Greek  inscription,  easily  read,  the  translation  of  which  is  as  follows: — ^"I  am  that  fish  that 
was  first  put  into  this  lake  by  the  hands  of  the  Emperor  Frederick  the  Second,  on  the  fifth 
day  of  October,  1230."  On  the  top  of  this  ring  a  smaller  one  was  fastened,  by  which  it 
was  attached  to  the  fish.  The  six  circular  balls  are  supposed,  by  Gesner,  to  signify  the 
Imperial  Electors.  The  diameter  of  the  smaller  ring  is  an  inch  and  five-eighths ;  its  margin 
is  a  quarter  of  an  inch  in  breadth.  If  this  story  is  correct,  the  Pike  in  question  would 
have  been  two  hundred  and  sixty-seven  years  old  from  the  time  it  was  placed  in  the  lake ; 
it  is  said  to  have  weighed  three  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  but  I  do  not  find  this  on  the 
authority  of  Gesner.  Mr.  Cholmondeley  Pennell,  who  has  very  accurately  reproduced  old 
Gesner's  figure  of  the  ring,  with  its  inscription,  mentions  one  Leham,  who  had  seen  a 
drawing  of  both  Pike  and  ring,  in  a  tower  on  the  road  between  Heilbronn  and  Spires ;  this 
writer  says  that  as  late  as  the  year  161 2  the  water  from  which  the  Pike  was  taken  was 
still  named  Kaiserwag  {})  or  the  Emperor's  Lake.  "The  ring  and  the  skeleton  of  the  Pike," 
adds  Mr.  Pennell,  "are  stated  to  have  been  long  preserved  in  the  cathedral  at  Mannheim, 
the  skeleton  measuring  nineteen  feet ;  but  upon  subsequent  examination  by  a  clever  anatomist, 
it  was  discovered   that   the  bones  had    been   lengthened    to  fit  the  story — in  other  words,  that 


PIKE.  77 

several  vertebrae  had  been  added."  Considering  that  we  have  authentic  records  of  Pike 
attaining  to  the  weights  of  forty,  seventy,  and  even  ninety  pounds,  there  seems  no  reason  to 
disbelieve  entirely  the  old  "Ring-story."  As  Mr.  Pennell  says,  "taking  all  the  circumstances 
of  the  case  into  consideration,  as  well  as  the  amount  of  concurrent  testimony  produced,  there 
appears  to  be  no  reason  to  doubt  that  a  Pike  of  extraordinary  size  and  age  was  actually 
taken  at  the  place  and  time  stated.  It  is  to  be  observed,  in  estimating  the  probabilities  of 
the  narrative,  that  It  was  certainly  the  custom  in  earlier  times  to  put  metal  rings  into  the 
gill-covers  of  fish;  and  as  late  as  1610  a  Pike  was  taken  in  the  Meuse  bearing  a  copper 
ring,  on  which  was  engraved  the  name  of  the  city  of  Stavern  and  the  date  of  1448."  — 
{Angler  Naturalist,   p.  190.) 

One  of  the  largest  recorded  British  Pike  was  taken  in  Loch  Ken,  Kirkcudbrightshire ;  it  is 
mentioned  in  Daniell's  Rural  Sports  and  by  other  writers.  The  head  is  now  in  the  possession 
of  the  Hon.  Mrs.  Bellamy  Gordon,  of  Kenmure  Castle,  Kirkcudbrightshire,  to  whom  I  am 
indebted  for  some  particulars  concerning  this  monster  fish.  It  is  said  to  have  weighed  over 
seventy-two  pounds,  and  to  have  been  about  seven  feet  in  length.*  The  Pike  from  some  of 
the  Continental  lakes,  however,  exceed  even  this  weight.  Dr.  Genzik,  of  Lintz,  assures  Mr. 
Pennell  that  in  the  fish  markets  there,  as  well  as  in  those  of  Vienna  and  Munich,  Pike  of 
eighty  and  ninety  pounds  weight  and  upwards  are  not  unfrequently  exposed  for  sale;  the 
same  gentleman  saw  a  Pike  taken  at  Oberneukirchen  which  after  being  cleaned  weighed 
ninety-seven  pounds  and  some  ounces ;  and  he  was  informed  by  an  officer  of  Tyrolese  Rifles 
that  he  was  present  when  in  1862  a  fish  was  caught  at  Bregentz  of  more  than  one  hundred 
and  forty-five  pounds  weight. 

Large  Pike  are  not  unfrequently  caught  in  the  pools  at  Weston  Park,  Shropshire,  the  seat 
of  the  Earl  of  Bradford.  His  lordship  mentions  to  me  a  specimen  of  Pike  in  his  possession 
which  weighed  thirty-seven  pounds  and  a  half.  "One  year,"  he  says,  "I  remember  taking  two 
at  the  same  time  which  weighed  thirty  and  thirty-three  pounds."  In  Mr.  Frank  Buckland's 
Museum,  South  Kensington,  several  casts  of  Pike,  admirably  executed  and  well  coloured,  may 
be  seen ;  I  particularly  noted  one  fish,  of  thirty-five  pounds  weight,  caught  in  a  net  at  Rabley 
Lake,  Windsor,  in  October,  1874.  It  must  have  been  in  splendid  condition;  the  breadth  and 
depth  were  enormous.  There  is  also  a  cast  of  one  Pike  being  partly  swallowed  by  another; 
the  pair  weighed  nineteen  pounds;  both  were  found  dead  in  Loch  Tay  in  1870.  As  Mr. 
Buckland   remarks,  "they  were  probably  charging  at  the  same  bait." 

As  to  the  quality  of  the  flesh  of  this  fish  there  is  much  difference  of  opinion  ;  some  persons 
will  not  eat  it  on  any  account,  others  regard  it  as  most  excellent  food.  In  the  case  of  Pike, 
as  in  that  of  fresh-water  fish  generally,  much  depends  on  the  waters  inhabited,  the  amount  of 
food,  and  the  time  of  the  year.  A  Pike  of  four,  six,  or  ten  pounds  weight,  taken  out  of  a 
river  where  White  Fish  and  other  kinds  abound  is  almost  always,  In  my  opinion,  a  good  fish ; 
the  same  may  be  said  of  Pike  taken  from  lakes  and  large  ponds  well  supplied  with  food ;  but 
Pike  taken  from  small  muddy  pools  insufficiently  stocked  with  other  fish,  and  caught  soon  after 
spawning,  are  worthless,  I  confess,  and  such  specimens,  I  suspect,  must  have  come  under  the 
notice  of  the  Roman  poet  who,  as  we  have  seen,  considered  the  Pike  unworthy  of  a  gentleman's 
table,  and  fit  only  to  "steam  away  with  unpleasant  odour  In  smoky  cookshops." 

Trolling  for  Pike  is  a  sport  which  Is  deservedly  In  high  favour  with  anglers  generally; 
the  baits  employed  are  Roach,  Dace,  Perch,  Bleak,  Gudgeon,  and  small  Tench — a  Goldfish  is 
an  attractive  lure.     Pike  are  sometimes  caught  with  a  large  artificial  fly,  as  In  Salmon  fishing. 

*  The  Honourable  Mrs.  Bellamy  Gordon  tells  me  that  this  fish,  which  was  caught  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
years  ago  by  John  Murray,  keeper  at  Kenmure,  was  taken  by  an  artificial  fly  made  of  peacocks'  feathers ;  that  the 
head  has  lost  some  of  its  bones,  and  that  in  consequence  it  looks  smaller  than  it  used  to  do,  but  that  it  is  still 
large  in  comparison  to  the  head  of  a  Pike  of  twenty-seven  pounds  weight  also  caught  in  Loch  Ken  about  forty  years 
ago,  and  preserved  in  the  same  case. 


78  PIKE. 

In  discoloured  water  the  spoon  bait  is  often  very  effective.  But  I  must  refer  my  readers,  who 
require  information  on  such  points,  to  Mr.  Cholmondeley  Pennell's  Book  of  the  Pike  and  to 
Mr.  Francis  Francis's  Book  on  Angtuig,  where  the  fullest  information  and  instruction  will  be 
found. 

The  body  of  the  Pike  is  elongated,  of  uniform  depth  from  the  shoulder  to  the  origin  of 
the  dorsal  fin,  then  narrowing ;  the  head  flat  and  wide ;  under  jaw  the  longest ;  gape  exces- 
sively wide ;  eyes  large  and  prominent ;  distinct  mucous  pores  on  the  lower  jaw,  as  also  on 
the  upper  surface  of  the  head.  The  dorsal  fin  and  the  anal  are  very  far  back,  and  are 
opposite;  tail  forked  and  broad.  Colour  of  head  and  upper  part  of  the  back  olive  brown, 
becoming  lighter  on  the  sides,  and  broadly  specked  or  mottled  with  green  or  yellowish  green, 
with  many  scattered  roundish  yellow  spots ;    belly  white  or  silvery  white. 

The  fin-ray  formula  is 

Dorsal   19. 
Pectoral   15. 
Ventral   10. 
Anal   19. 

The  name  of  Pike  doubtless  alludes  to  the  length  and  shape  of  this  fish's  body.  In 
Halliwell's  Dictionary  of  Archaic  Words  we  learn  that  Luce  was  generally  applied  to  large 
full-grown  fish,  in  the  last  stage  of  life;  "first  a  Jack,  then  a  Pickerel,  thirdly  a  Pike,  and 
last  of  all  a  Luce."  "The  Pike  of  the  fisherman,"  says  Yarrell,  "is  the  Lucie  of  heraldr}^ 
from  the  Latin  or  old  French  name.  Three  silver  Pikes  in  a  red  field  were  the  arms  of 
the  ancient  baronial  families  of  Lucie  of  Cockermouth  and  Egremont."  Shakespeare  fMet^ry 
Wives  of  JVindsor,  i.  i,)  refers  to  this  fish  in  the  arms  of  Sir  Thomas  Lucy,  of  Charlecote, 
Warwickshire. 

A  fine  specimen  was  presented  for  the  use  of  this  work  by  Major  Brooksbank,  of 
Middleton   HaH. 


79 


Salmonid^. 


"T^R.  GUNTHER  has  well  remarked  that  "the  Salmonidce  and  the  vast  literature  on  this 
-*-^  family  offer  so  many  and  so  great  difficulties  to  the  ichthyologist,  that  as  much  patience 
and  time  are  required  for  the  investigation  of  a  single  species  as  in  other  fishes  for  that 
of  a  whole  family.  The  ordinary  method  followed  by  naturalists  in  distinguishing  and 
determining  species  is  here  utterly  inadequate ;  and  I  do  not  hesitate  to  assert  that  no  one, 
however  experienced  in  the  study  of  other  families  of  fishes,  will  be  able  to  find  his  way 
through  this  labyrinth  of  varieties  without  long  preliminary  study,  and  without  a  good 
collection  for  constant  comparison.  Sometimes  forms  are  met  with  so  peculiarly  and  con- 
stantly characterized,  that  no  ichthyologist  who  has  seen  them  will  deny  them  specific  rank ; 
but  in  numerous  other  cases  one  is  much  tempted  to  ask  whether  we  have  not  to  deal 
with  a  family,  which,  being  one  of  the  most  recent  creation,*  is  composed  of  forms  not  yet 
specifically  differentiated." 

The  difficulties  here  spoken  of  by  Dr.  Gtinther,  in  his  preface  to  the  sixth  volume  of 
his  Catalogue  of  the  Fishes  in  the  British  Museum  (London,  1866),  have  been  in  a  great  measure 
overcome,  thanks  to  the  great  knowledge  and  the  laborious  patience  of  the  eminent 
ichthyologist  himself,  and  although  no  doubt  a  good  many  questions  relating  to  the  life 
history  of  some  of  the  members  of  this  family  remain  at  present  unanswered,  yet  it  may 
be  safely  asserted  that  Dr.  Giinther  has  successfully  combated  most  of  the  difficulties  which 
beset  the  study  of  the  Salmouidcc,  and  that  in  him  we  have  an  excellent  and  most  trustworthy 
guide  in  threading  our  way  through  what  was  before,  what  he  so  well  describes,  a  labyrinth 
of  confusing  variations.  I  was  well  aware  of  some  of  these  difficult  questions  before  I 
undertook  to  write  this  present  work,  and  therefore  from  the  very  day  almost  on  which 
I  embarked,  I  kept  my  eye  and  mind  almost  without  intermission  on  questions  relating  to 
this  family  of  the  Salmonida ;  I  have  visited  various  parts  of  England,  Wales,  and  Ireland, 
in  order  to  make  enquiries,  and  especially  to  procure  specimens,  and  on  the  whole  I  may 
congratulate  myself  on  my  success. 

Under  the  family  name  of  British  Salmonidce  are  included  the  various  species  of  Salmon 
proper,  whether  migratory  or  non-migratory,  the  Charrs  of  the  North  of  England  and  of 
Wales,  the  Pollan,  the  Gwyniad,  and  the  Vendace  of  Ireland,  Wales,  and  Scotland  respectively, 

*  "No  fossil  true  Salmo  is  known  at  present;  the  nearest  fossil  approaching  to  it  is  a  RIallotusr 


8o  SALMONIDyE. 

the  Graylingr,  and  the  Sparling-,  or  Smelt.  But  it  is  only  in  the  first  sub-generic  group 
{Salmo)ies)  that  we  meet  with  such  infinite  variations  as  to  cause  the  difficulties  alluded  to ; 
these  variations  are  dependent  on  age,  sex,  and  sexual  development,  and  the  properties  of 
the  water,  as  Giinther  has  remarked.  There  is,  however,  another  fact  in  the  history  of  some 
of  them  which  serves  still  further  to  increase  complications,  and  that  is  that  some  of  these 
Salmonoids  interbreed. 

As  to  points  of  variation  we  find  that  there  is  great  difference  in  the  colouration  between 
the  different  individuals  of  the  same  species.  Again,  colouration  varies  in  the  same  individual, 
according^  to  age  and  sexual  development ;  thus  the  young  of  the  Salmon,  as  indeed  of  all 
the  Salvionidcc  perhaps,  are  striped  transversely  with  dark  bars ;  the  colour  of  a  male  or  a 
female  Salmon  in  the  spawning  season  (November,  December,)  is  often  adorned  with  various 
tints  of  red,  yellow,  and  blue,  totally  unlike  the  colouration  of  the  same  fish  earlier  in  the 
year  with  its  bright  silver}^  scales.  "Nimium  ne  crede  colori"  must  ever  be  remembered, 
because  colour  rarely  assists  in  distinguishing  a  species,  there  being-  perhaps  not  one  which 
has  the  same  colour  at  all  periods  of  its  life. 

The  size  of  some  of  the  Salmonida  is  subject  to  variation  ;  and  this  depends  mainly,  if 
not  entirely,  on  the  amount  of  food  to  be  obtained.  I  have  seen  a  Trout  two  years  old, 
taken  out  of  a  fair-sized  piece  of  water  where  food  was  abundant,  which  weighed  nearh" 
three-quarters  of  a  pound ;  whereas  another  individual  of  the  same  age,  which  had  lived  in 
a  small  pond  with  many  other  Trout  for  the  same  length  of  time  and  wnth  little  food,  would 
weigh  not  more  than  two  ounces  and  a  half. 

Structural  variation  occurs  in  the  snout  in  a  most  marked  degree.  The  long  pointed 
snout  of  a  male  ready  to  spawn  is  different  from  that  organ  before  the  milt  is  matured; 
so  in  the  form  of  the  mandible  or  lower  jaw,  which  in  the  breeding-  season  is  generally 
bent  upwards,  there  is  great  difference.  The  tail,  moreover,  is  subject  to  variation  ;  in  young 
specimens,  in  the  parr  state,  that  organ  is  always  more  or  less  deeply  incised  in  all  the 
species  of  Salvio ;  in  the  grilse  state  the  tail  is  still  incised,  but  not  so  deeply  as  in  the 
parr  state,  whilst  in  a  full  grown  Salmon  the  tail  is  almost  square ;  so  that  here  we  should 
follow  a  very  fallacious  guide  did  we  fail  to  remember  that  variation  occurs  relating  to  the 
age  and  the  sexual  development  of  the  fish.  But  not  only  is  the  caudal  fin  thus  liable  to 
structural  variation  ;  we  are  assured  by  Dr.  Giinther  that  the  form  and  length  of  all  the  fins 
may  vary.  Species  inhabiting  rapid  streams,  as  well  as  still  waters,  show  considerable 
variations;  "those  individuals  which  live  in  rapid  streams,  being  in  almost  constant  motion, 
and  wearing  off  the  delicate  extremities  of  the  fins,  have  the  fin  rays  comparatively  shorter 
and  stouter,  and  the  fins  of  a  more  rounded  form,  particularly  at  the  corners,  than  individuals 
inhabiting  ponds  or  lakes ;  moreover,  one  and  the  same  individual  may  pass  a  part  of  its 
life  in  a  lake,  and  enter  a  river  at  certain  periods,  thus  changing  the  form  of  its  fins  almost 
periodically." — (P.   5.) 

In  the  texture  of  the  surface  of  the  body  variation  occurs.  In  old  males  the  epidermis 
is  always  tough  during  the  spawning  season,  the  scales  are  more  or  less  deeply  imbedded 
in  the  skin,  and  therefore  not  easily  deciduous ;  this  is  not  the  case  at  other  seasons  of  the 
year. 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  in  all  these  instances  of  variation,  whether  in  colouration  or 
in  structure,  it  would  be  unsafe  to  depend  on  them  as  guides  in  discriminating  species, 
because  such  characters  are  not  constant ;  they  are  variable  according  to  the  age  and  sexual 
development  of  the  fish.  But  it  may  be  asked,  have  we  no  reliable  guides  on  which  to 
depend?  Are  there  no  constant  characters?  Dr.  Giinther  draws  attention  to  the  following 
points  upon  which,  he  thinks,  the  chief  stress  should  be  made  in  discriminating  species. 

I.  "The  form  of  the  prseoperculum  of  the  adult  fish."  This  will  be  readily  seen  by 
the  subjoined  woodcut,     a  is  the  prseoperculum  of  the   Sewen  (S.  cambricus),  which   at   a*  has 


SALMONID^. 


8i 


a  distinct  and  well-developed  lower  limb ;  b  is  that  of  5.  brachypoma,  which  at  b*  has  scarcely 
a  trace  of  a  lower  limb.      This    character    may  be   said   to  be  constant,   and   I   have   always 


Fig.  1.  (After  Giinther.)  Fig.  2. 

found  it  a  safe  guide  in  discrimination.  It  should  be  remembered,  however,  that  in  the 
young  of  all  the  Salmonoids  the  prseoperculum  has  a  short  lower  limb,  and  that  whilst  "in 
some  species  it  lengthens  with  age,  its  development  in  a  horizontal  direction  is  arrested  in 
others." 

2.  "The  width  and  strength  of  the  maxillary  of  the  adult  fish."  This  character  is  well 
shown  in  the  accompanying  woodcuts.  a  is  the  maxillary  or  upper  jaw  of  the  Common 
Trout,    b    that    of  the    Lochleven    Trout,    each    fish    being    of    the    same    size,    namely,    twelve 


n.  Common  Trout- 


^,  Locblcven  Trout. 


(After  Giintlicv.) 


inches  long.  I  have  before  me  a  young  specimen  of  the  Common  Brown  Trout  with,  parr 
marks  distinct,  from  Ellerton  Hall ;  it  is  about  four  inches  long.  I  have  also  before  me  a 
parr  Salmonoid  from  the  Dee,  near  Min-yr-Afon,  the  residence  of  Mr.  Bigge,  caught  in 
August,  1878;  it  is  about  five  inches  in  length.  The  young  parr  state  in  all  the  Salmon 
family  is  very  similar,  and  a  general  examination  of  the  young  of  the  different  species  would 
fail  to  detect  any  difference.  Now  in  the  first  of  these  two  specimens  [S./ario)  the  maxillary 
reaches  almost  to  a  level  with  the  posterior  orbit  of  the  eye ;  in  the  Dee  Salmonoid  the 
maxillar}'  reaches  only  to  the  centre  of  the  eye.  Here  is  a  most  important  character,  for  I 
know  at  once  that  this  young  Dee  Salmonoid  is  the  parr  stale  of  the  Sal/no  caiiibriciis.  There 
are  other  indications  as  to  this  being  the  species,  but   I  pass  over  them  for  the  present. 

3.  "The  size  of  the   teeth,  those  of  the  intermaxillaries  excepted." 

4.  "The  arrangement  and  the  permanence  or  deciduousness  of  the  vomerine  teeth."  This 
is  a  character  of  some  importance ;  in  some  species  the  teeth  are  arranged  on  the  vomer  in 
a  double  series,  in  others  in  a  single  one ;  but  as  the  teeth  forming  a  single  series  are  often 
arranged  alternately,  or  in  a  kind  of  zigzag  way,  presenting  somewhat  the  appearance  of  a 
double  series,  and  other  irregularities  also  occur,  a  definite  arrangement  is  not  always  evident. 
In  some  fish  these  vomerine  teeth  are  persistent,  in  others  deciduous. 


82 


SALMONID^. 


5.  "The  form  of  the  caudal  fin  in  specimens  of  a  given  size,  age,  and  sexual  development." 

6.  "A  great  development  of  the  pectoral  fins  when  constant  in  individuals  from  the  same 
locality." 

7.  "The  size  of  the  scales,  as  indicated  by  the  number  of  transverse  rows  above  the 
lateral  line."     Dr.  Giinther  regards  this  as  one  of  the   most  constant  characters. 

8.  "The  number  of  vertebrae;  the  constancy  of  this  character  is  truly  surprising,  excess 
or  diminution  in   the  number  being  of  rare  occurrence." 

9.  "The  number  of  pyloric  appendages."  In  some  species  the  number  varies  from 
thirty  to  fifty;  in  others,  as  in  the  Salmon  and  Charr,  it  is  very  constant;  in  the  Lochleven 
Trout  these  caecal  appendages  are  generally  very  numerous,  from  seventy  to  ninety;  and 
where  the  normal  number  is  diminished,  this  has  been  brought  about  by  the  confluence  of 
some  of  the  caeca.  I  may  mention  a  striking  instance  of  the  value  of  this  character  in  the 
case  of  the  Galway  Sea  Trout  {Sahiio  gallivensis) ;  in  a  specimen  before  me,  a  fish  about  ten 
inches  long,  the  pyloric  appendages  are  very  short,  the  longest  is  not  more  than  half  an 
inch,  and  about  a  line  in  diameter. 

Certain  points  in  the  life  history  of  the  Salmon  or  other  species  of  the  Salmo7iida  which 
yet  remain  obscure  will  be  noticed  in  the  accounts  of  the  different  fish  as  they  come  before 
me.  I  give  here  a  tabular  arrangement  of  the  various  species  of  British  Salmonida,  which  I 
hope  will   be  found  useful. 


SALMONID.E. 


FIRST     GROUP— SALMONINA. 


First  Sub-generic  Group— SALMONES. 

MIGRATORY    SPECIES. 

Salmo  salar,  Lin.,  (Salmon.) 

S.  trutta,  Flem.,  (Salmon-  or  Sea-Trout.) 

S.  cambricus,  DoNOV.,   (Sewen.) 

S.  brachypoma,  Gthr.,  (Short-headed  Salmon.) 

S.  gallivensis,  Gthr.,  (Galway  Sea-Trout.) 

S.  argenteus,  Guv.  "c  Valenc,  (Silver  Salmon.) 

S.  erio.x,  Yar.,  (Bull  Trout  of  the  Coquet.) 

NON-JJIGRATORY   SPECIES. 

Salmo  fario,  LiN.,  (Common  Brown  Trout.) 
S.  ferox,  Jard.  &  Selby,  (Great  Lake  or  Black 

Lough  Trout.) 
S.  stomachicus,  Gthr.,  (Gillaroo  Trout.) 
S.  nigripinnis,  Gthr.,  (The  Black-Fin.) 
S.  levenensis,  Walk.,  (Lochleven  Trout.) 


Second  Sub-generic  Group — SAL  VELINI. 

non-migratory  species. 

Salmo  alpinus,  Lin.,  (Alpine  Charr.) 

S.  willughbyi,  Gthr.,  (Windermere  Charr.) 

S.  perisii,  Gthr.,  (Llanberris  Charr.) 

S.  grayii,  Gthr.,  (Gray's  Charr.) 

S.  colei,  Gthr.,  (Lord  Enniskillen's  Charr.) 

S.  killinensis,  Gthr.,  (Loch  Killin  Charr.) 

Coregonus  clupeoides,  Lac,  (Gwyniad  of  Bala.) 
C.  pollan,  Thomps.,  (Pollan,  or  Fresh-water 

Herring  of  Ireland.) 
C.  vandesius,  Rich.,  (Vendace  of  Loch  JMaben, 

Dumfriesshire.) 

Thymallus  vulgaris,  Xilss.,  (Grayling.) 

migratory  or  non-migratory. 
Osmerus  eperlanus,  Lin.,  (Smelt  or  Sparling.) 


SECOND     GROUP— SALANGINA. 
No  British  species;  (rivers  and  seas  of  China  and  Japan.) 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVAf'D  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


k,Agjm 


(THSi  I. 


!'^ 


K 


< 
CO 


pN    THE     JWEEU, 


Order  IV. 
PHYSOSTOMI 


Family 
SALMONID^. 

Suh-gencric  group — Sai.mones. 


S)ALMON. 


f Salvia  salar.) 


Salmo  fluvialilis, 

Salmo, 

Salmo  rostra  ultra  inferiorem  maxillam 

SiCpe  promincntc, 
Salmo  salar. 


Salmon, 


Sal  mil  I  us, 
Salmo  sahnulus, 
Salmo  gracilis, 
Samlt't  and  Parr, 

Trutta  salar. 


Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.  ix.    i8. 

AusoNius,  Id.  X.  I.  97;  \V]li.u<;hrv,  Hist.  Pise.  p.  iSq. 

Artedi,  Spec.  Pise.  p.  22  No.  i. 

Flem.,  Brit.  An.  p.  i6g;  Jen'yns'  ]\Ian.  p.  421:  Yarrf.ll,  ii.  p.  i; 
Parnell,  Fish,  of  Firth  of  Forth,  p.  2 78  (Wern.  Nat.  Hist.  .Soc); 

GiJNTHER's   Cat.    vi.    p.    II. 

Pennant,  Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  382  ed.  181 2;  Couch,  Fish.  Biit.  Isl.  iv. 

p.  163;  Alex.  Russel,  Edmonston  and  Douglas,   1864. 
Ray,  Syn.  Pise.  p.  63. 

Jenyns'  Man.  p.  426;  Parnell,  Wern.  Nat.  Hist.  Soc.  p.  298. 
Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  p.  216. 
Pennant,  Brit.  Fish.  iii.  p.  404  ed.  1812;  Varkell,  ii.  p.  8:;; 

Couch,  Fish.  Brit.  Isl.  iv.  245  pi.  221. 
SiEBOLD,  Siisserwasserf.  p.  292. 


Characters  of  the  Genus  Salmo. — "Body  covered  with  small  scales;  cleft  of  the  mouth  wide,  the  ma.xillary  extending 

to  below  or  beyond  the  eye.     Dentition  well  developed;  conical  teeth  in  the  jaw  bones,  on  the  vomer  and   palatines, 

and  on   the   tongue,  none   on    the    pterygoid    bones.     Anal    short,  with   less  than  fourteen    rays.     Pyloric   a]ipendages 
numerous;  ova  larcre." — Gunther. 


84  SALMON. 

Characters  of  the  Sub-generic  Group  Salmones. — "Teeth  not  only  on  the  head  of  the  vomer,  but  also  along  its 
body;  in  a  few  species  the  posterior  teeth  are  lost  with  age,  and  only  a  more  or  less  conspicuous  ridge  remains 
along  the  median  line  of  the  bone,  which  becomes  visible  after  removal  of  the  membrane." — Gunther. 

rpHE  Salmon,  "the  King  of  Fresh-water  Fish,"  as  old  Izaak  Walton  rightly  calls  him,  was 
-L  unknown  to  the  ancient  Greeks;  being  chiefly  a  northern  fish,  and  not  found  in  the 
Mediterranean,  it  did  not  come  within  their  knowledge.  Pliny  and  Ausonius  amongst  Roman 
writers  allude  to  the  Salmon;  the  former  merely  states  that  "in  Aquitania  the  River-Salmon 
is  preferred  to  all  sea  fish."  Ausonius  gives  a  very  good  description  of  a  Salmon,  and 
doubtless  had  both  seen  its  movements  in  the  Moselle  and  had  tasted  its  delicious  flesh,  as 
is  evident  from   his  lines — 

"Nee  te  puniceo  rutilantem  viscere,  Salmo 
Transierim,  latae  cujus  vaga  verbera  caudae 
Gurgite  de  medio  summas  referuntur  in  undas, 
Occultus  placido  cum  proditur  sequore  pulsus. 
Tu  loricato  squamosus  pectore,  frontem 
Lubricus,  et  dubice  facturus  fercula  coenae, 
Tempora  longarum  fers  incorrupta  morarum, 
Prresignis  maculis  capitis,  cui   prodiga  nutat 
Alvus,  opimatoque  fluens  abdomine  venter."         (97 — 105.) 

"Nor  will  I  pass  over  thee,  O  Salmon,  blushing  with  thy  red  flesh,  the  roving  strokes  of  whose  broad  tail  are 
borne  from  the  middle  of  the  stream  to  the  top  of  the  water,  at  such  time  as  the  hidden  lash  betrays  itself  on  the 
calm  surface.  Thou,  clothed  in  scaly  armour,  slippery  as  to  thy  fore  part,  and  able  to  constitute  a  remove  for  a 
most  excellent  dinner,*'  dost  bear  keeping  fresh  for  a  long  time;  thou  art  conspicuous  with  thy  spotted  head;  thy  full 
paunch  trembles,  and  thy  belly  overflows  with  abdominal  fat." 

My  own  translation  is  literal.     Pennant  gives  the  following  in  blank  verse,   but  with  less 
faithfulness  to  the  original : — 


to' 


"Nor  I  thy  scarlet  belly  will   omit, 
O  Salmon,  whose  broad  tail  with  whisking  strokes 
Bears  thee  up  from  the  bottom  of  the  stream 
Quick  to   the  surface:  and  the  secret  lash 
Below,  betrays  thee  in  the   placid  deep. 
Arm'd   in  thy  flaky  mail,  thy  glossy  snout 
Slippery  escapes  the  fisher's  fingers;  else 
Thou  makest  a  feast  for  nicest-judging  palates; 
And  yet  long  uncorrupted   thou  remainest: 
With   spotted  head  remarked,  and  wavy  spread 
Of  paunch  immense  o'erflowing  wide  with  fat." 

Anonymous  [^Brit.  Zool.  iii.  p.  383-.).,  ed.  1S12.) 

The  Salmon  is  an  inhabitant  of  the  fresh  waters  of  the  northern  and  temperate  parts  of 
the  world,  occurring  in  Scandinavia,  Iceland,  Russia,  Germany,  Holland,  France,  Great  Britain, 
and  North  America.  It  is  said  also  to  occur  in  Northern  Asia.  Its  geographical  range  in 
temperate  Europe  reaches  to  about  43°  north  latitude;  it  extends  southwards  to  the  Bay  of 
Biscay,  and  appears  to  inhabit  Northern  Asia  and  America  to  latitude  41°  north.  It  does 
not  occur  in  any  of  the  rivers  which  flow  into  the  Mediterranean.  It  is  migratory  in  its  habits, 
descending  to  the  sea  after  it  has  deposited  its  spawn  on  the  gravelly  beds  of  the  rivers. 
"The  natural  history  of  the  Salmon,"  as  Mr.  Russel  well  says,  "is  not  only  interesting  in 
Itself— interesting  for  what  is  known  and  settled,  for  what  is  guessed  and  controverted,  and 
for  what  remains  as  utter  mystery  and  dire  perplexity — but  is  also  important  as  having  a 
bearing  upon,  or  rather  forming  an  essential  part  of  the  commercial  and  legislative  questions." 

*  The  dtihia  cana  of  the  Romans  implied   so  many  good  things  that  you   did   not  know  what  to  choose. 


SALMON.  85 

It  has  long  been  a  disputed  point  as  to  whether  the  parr  is  the  young-  of  Sabno  salar  or  a 
distinct  species.  There  are,  I  believe,  some  people  who  still  persistently  maintain  that  the 
parr  is  not  the  young  of  the  Salmon,  but  a  distinct  species,  notwithstanding  the  evidence 
derived  from  the  careful  experiments  of  Mr.  John  Shaw,  of  Drumlanrig,  in  the  years  1833-6, 
who  proved  beyond  a  shadow  of  doubt  that  the  parr  was  a  young  Salmon.  This  gentleman, 
in  a  valuable  memoir,  before  me  as  I  write,  succeeded  in  tracing  the  life  history  of  the  Salmon 
from  the  ^<g^  up  to  its  smolt  stage  of  two  years'  growth. 

The  diameter  of  the  ovum  of  a  Salmon  is  one  fourth  of  an  inch ;  according  to  Mr.  F. 
Buckland  every  female  Salmon  carries  as  a  rule,  about  nine  hundred  eggs  to  a  pound  of  her 
weight;  the  spawning  time  is  In  November  and  December;  "the  female  throws  herself  on  her 
side,  and  while  In  that  position,  by  the  rapid  action  of  her  tail,  she  digs  a  receptacle  In  the 
ground  for  her  ova,  a  portion  of  which  she  deposits,  and  again  turning  upon  her  side,  she  covers 
it  up  by  a  renewed  action  of  the  tail — thus  alternately  digging,  depositing  and  covering  ova, 
until  the  process  is  completed  by  the  laying  of  the  whole  mass,  an  occupation  which  generally 
occupies  three  or  four  days." — (Experimental  Observatiotis  on  the  Development  and  Growth  of  Sal- 
111071  Fry,  p.  565.)  The  only  part  the  male  fish  performs,  beyond  the  mere  sexual  function, 
consists  in  the  unwearied  vigilance  which  he  exhibits  in  protecting  the  spawning-bed  from  the 
intrusion  of  rival  males,  all  of  which  he  assiduously  endeavours  to  expel.  The  hatching  period 
lasts  from  ninety  to  one  hundred  and  thirty  days,  according  as  the  temperature  of  the  water 
facilitates  or  retards  the  development  of  the  spawn.  In  a  temperature  of  40°  the  fish  has  been 
observed  to  be  hatched  the  one  hundred  and  eighth  day  after  impregnation ;  when  the 
temperature  did  not  exceed  33°,  the  hatching  did  not  take  place  till  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
one  da3'S  after  impregnation,  though  in  this  case  the  temperature  of  the  river  during  the  last 
forty  days  of  that  period  had  risen  to  an  elevation  of  60°.  According  to  Mr.  Shaw's  experi- 
ments the  growth  of  the  Salmon  is  as  follows,  though  no  doubt  this  growth  is  not  the  same 
In  all  individuals,  some  growing  faster  than  others.  A  young  Salmon,  with  Its  attached 
umbilical  sack  of  one  day  old.  Is  about  seven  eighths  of  an  inch  in  length ;  at  two  months 
old  It  has  attained  the  size  of  about  one  inch  and  three  quarters,  and  bears  many  transverse 
dark  bars ;  the  little  fish  Is  at  this  stage  called  a  parr ;  at  four  months  of  age  the  young 
Salmon,  or  parr,  is  two  Inches  and  three  eighths  long;  at  six  months  about  three  Inches;  at 
twelve  months  four  Inches  and  a  quarter;  at  eighteen  months  It  Is  nearly  five  inches  and  a 
half,  still  bearing  the  parr  marks ;  at  two  years  It  attains  the  size  of  six  inches,  the  parr 
marks  now  disappearing,  or  being  only  faintly  visible,  and  the  fish  assuming  the  characteristic 
aspect  of  the  smolt,  commonly  so  called.  In  this  latter's  stage  the  young  fish  Is  in  colour  and 
form  very  like  the  parent  Salmon ;  It  Is  in  this  stage  also  that  it  rises  most  readily  to  an 
artificial  fly,  and  used  to  be  caught  by  the  angler  in  large  quantities  before  the  law  interfered 
with  Its  capture. 

The  sexual  development  of  the  male  is  subject  to  variety,  for  In  some  cases  young  smolts 
of  seven  or  eight  inches  long  have  their  milt  fully  developed,  and  attend  the  older  fish  on  the 
spawning  beds.  Mr.  Shaw  succeeded  in  impregnating  Salmon-ova  with  the  milt  of  the  male 
parr  In  several  instances.  With  the  young  female  smolt  the  case  appears  to  be  different,  for 
the  female  smolt  does  not  mature  her  ova.  "No  parr,"  says  Giinther,  "has  ever  been  found 
with  mature  ova."  "Some  advocates  for  the  opinion  of  the  specific  distinctness  of  the  parr," 
he  adds,  "pretend  Indeed  to  have  found  female  parrs.  Those  fish  which  were  pointed  out  to 
me  as  females  were  invariably  specimens  which  had  fed  freely  on  the  ova  of  their  congeners, 
and  their  stomachs  had  been  regarded  as  the  ovary!  Some  persons  were  so  anxious  to  convince 
me  of  the  correctness  of  their  opinion,  that  they  sent  me  specimens  with  ova  in  the  abdominal 
cavity.  On  closer  examination  these  fishes  turned  out  to  be  Immature  male  specimens,  the 
ova  having  been  introduced  by  a  cut  Into  the  abdomen,  said  to  have  been  made  to  admit 
the  spirit." — (Catalogue,  vl.  p.  9,  note.)     It  may,  of  course,  be  asked,  why  may  not  the  females 


86  SALMON. 

occasionally  mature  their  ova  as  the  males  do  their  milt?  Mr.  Shaw  says  that  solitary  instances 
have  occurred  of  large  female  parrs  having  been  found  in  Salmon  rivers  with  the  roe  con- 
siderably developed,  "and  I  find,"  he  adds,  "by  detaining  the  female  smolts  in  fresh  water 
until  the  end  of  the  third  winter,  that  individuals  are  found  in  this  comparatively  mature 
condition." 

Without  denying  the  possibility  of  the  female  smolt  partially  maturing  the  ova,  it  must 
be  admitted  that  no  case  has  been  brought  forward  in  which  a  female  smolt  has  been  shown 
to  have  ova  fully  developed  and  ripe  for  impregnation.  Even  if  such  an  instance  should  ever 
be  proved,  it  does  not  follow  that  the  parr  is  a  distinct  fish.  The  large  parr,  nine  or  ten 
inches  in  length,  occasionally  found  in  rivers,  are  simply  the  young  of  the  Salmon,  which, 
not  being  ready  for  migration  at  the  usual  time,  had  remained  for  another  year  in  the  fresh 
water  of  the  river,  and  feeding,  as  we  know  they  do,  voraciously  in  this  stage,  it  is  possible 
that  a  female  smolt  may  occasionally  partially  develope  the  ova. 

As  to  the  length  of  time  during  which  Salmon-fry  remain  in  the  rivers  before  they 
descend  to  the  sea,  it  would  appear  from  experiments  made  at  Stormontfield,  on  the  Tay,  in 
1853-4,  that  there  is,  in  this  respect,  a  great  amount  of  variation  even  amongst  individuals 
living  under  the  same  apparent  conditions ;  it  seems  that  a  considerable  number  of  young 
fish  descend  to  the  sea  when  they  are  about  fifteen  months  old.*  A  parr  hatched  in  February, 
1878,  say,  maybe  ready  to  take  its  journey  seawards  in  Mayor  June,  1879;  it  has  also  been 
shown  that  a  large  number  remain  in  the  river  till  they  are  a  little  over  two  years  old;  a 
parr  hatched  in  February,  1868,  may  remain  in  the  fresh  water  till  May  or  June,  1870,  and  I 
suspect  that  this  is  usually  the  case. 

The  young  Salmon  after  remaining  for  some  time  in  the  sea  returns  to  the  river;  it  is 
then  called  a  grilse.  How  long  does  it  remain  in  the  sea  before  it  returns  to  the  fresh-water? 
In  experiments  made  at  Stormontfield,  a  great  number  of  smolts  were  marked  by  cutting  off 
the  adipose  fin,  others  by  cutting  the  tail,  and  others  by  the  fixing  of  silver  rings.  Between 
twelve  and  thirteen  hundred  smolts  were  marked  by  cutting  off  the  adipose  fin  and  turned  out 
of  the  pond  the  first  year,  of  these  twenty-two  are  stated  to  have  been  caught  as  grilse  that 
same  season;  of  those  that  left  the  pond  the  second  year  eleven  hundred  and  thirty-five  were 
marked  by  cutting  the  tail,  and  of  these  several  are  reported  to  have  been  caught  as  grilse 
in  the  course  of  their  season.  "Of  all  the  smolts  marked  by  the  attachment  of  rings  or  other 
effective  means,"  says  Mr.  Russel,  "whether  in  the  Tay  or  other  rivers,  none  have  been  got,  as 
either  grilse  or  Salmon,  tlie  first  year,  and  several  have  been  got  the  second  year.  Of  the  Stor- 
montfield smolts  of  the  second  year — descending  in  spring,  1856 — three  hundred  were  marked 
by  silver  rings,  and  of  those  none  were  got.  It  is  quite  possible  indeed  that  all  of  the  three 
hundred  that  escaped  their  enemies  in  the  sea,  or  even,  we  will  suppose,  the  entire  three 
hundred,  'no  wanderer  lost,'  may  have  returned  to  the  Tay  as  grilse  that  season,  and  yet 
none  of  them  have  chanced  to  be  caught.  But  from  other  quarters  we  have  what  seems 
positive  evidence  in   favour  of  the  second  season. 

In  various  years  a  great  number  of  Tweed  smolts  were  marked  by  a  silver  wire  passed 
through  and  fastened  to  the  back  part  of  their  tails ;  none  of  them  were  got  as  grilse  or 
Salmon  the  season  they  were  marked,  but  the  next  season  several  of  them  were  caught  as 
most  indubitable  grilses.  Still  later  experiments  on  the  Tweed,  apparently  on  a  smaller 
scale,  but  conducted  with  great  care,  have  brought  out  the  same  results.  The  Duke  of 
Roxburghe  has  preserved  in  his  possession  a  fish  which  was  marked  as  a  smolt  by  the 
insertion  of  a  peculiarly  shaped  wire  on  the  14th.  of  May,  1855,  and  which  was  caught  on 
July    2 1  St.   of   the  folloiving  year   as    a   grilse   weighing   six    pounds    and    a    half       The    more 

*  I  do  not  believe,  as  some  have  maintained,   but  never  proved,  that  a  3-oung  fish   ever   grows  so   fast   as  to  be 
able  to  descend  to  the  sea  in  the  same  year  as  that   in  which  it  was  hatched. 


MCZ  LIBRARY 
HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 
CAMBRIDGE.  MA  USA 


< 
o 


SALMON.  87 

recent  experiments  of  Mr.  Ramsbottom,  of  Drohulla,  have  also  gone  to  support  the  doctrine 
that  the  fish  does  not  return  until  after  thirteen  to  fifteen  months  in  the  sea;  smolts  turned 
out  of  the  nursery  ponds  and  marked  in  May,  1862,  having  been  caught  as  grilse  in  June, 
July,  and  August,  1863,  though  there  is  in  this  case  a  possibility  that  the  smolts  may  have 
been  turned  out  before  they  were  ready  to  emigrate,  and  may  after  their  expulsion  have 
spent  in  the  river  one  of  the  two  years  which  Mr.  Ramsbottom  assumes  that  they  spent 
in  the  sea.  To  what  conclusion,  then,  on  this  point  do  these  experiments  conduct  us?  To 
nothing  absolutely  certain ;  but  as  a  probability,  supported  by  evidence  small  in  amount,  but 
strong  in  quality,  to  this — that  some  at  least  of  the  smolts  do  not  ascend  as  grilse,  or  as 
anything  else,  till  next  year,  or  fifteen  months  after  their  descent ;  and  as  another  probability, 
supported  by  evidence  greater  in  amount,  but  not  so  strong  in  quality,  that  some  of  them 
return  the  first  year,  or  three  months  after  descent.  It  may  then  be  that  both  views  are 
correct." — [Natural  Hist,  of  the  Salmon,  p.  54-56.) 

Growth  in  a  grilse  or  young  Salmon  takes  place  very  rapidly  during  its  sojourn  in  the 
sea ;  this  is  no  doubt  owing  largely  to  the  abundance  of  food  in  the  form  of  Sand-eels, 
young  Herrings,  Shrimps,  etc.,  etc.  I  have  taken  as  many  as  five  large  Herrings  out  of 
the  stomach  of  a  Salmon  that  had  been  caught  in  the  sea ;  indeed  I  have  invariably  found 
sea  fish  to  have  their  stomachs  full  of  food,  whereas  I  have  never  been  able  to  detect  a 
particle  of  food  in  a  river  fish.  A  smolt  descending  to  the  sea  weighing  only  a  few  ounces 
may  return  to  the  river  weighing  six,  eight,  or  even  fourteen  pounds  after  some  time  feeding 
in  salt  water.  A  remarkable  instance  of  rapidity  of  growth  is  given  on  the  authority  of  the 
Duke  of  Athol  {Quarterly  Revieiv,  April,  1863).  The  fish  caught  was  first  caught  as  a  grilse 
forty  miles  from  the  sea  on  the  31st.  of  March;  it  then  weighed  ten  pounds.  It  went  down 
to  the  sea,  and  returned  again  in  the  short  space  of  thirty-seven  days,  when  it  was  again 
caught ;  it  weighed  twenty-one  pounds  and  a  quarter.  This  fact  of  a  grilse  returning  so 
soon  to  the  river  a  second  time  would  seem  to  show  that  the  same  individual  may  change 
the  salt  for  fresh  water  several  times  in  the  year,  as  thought  probable  by  Dr.  Giinther.  It 
is  well  known,  that  although  the  majority  of  the  mature  individuals  ascend  a  river  during 
floods  at  a  fixed  period,  for  the  especial  purpose  of  spawning,  others,  either  singly  or  in 
troups,  enter  the  fresh  water  early  in  the  year,  and  indeed  continue  to  come  up  every  month 
in  the  year.  The  cause  of  these  non-periodic  ascents  to  the  river  is  unknown.  These 
early  or  clean-run  fish  of  the  spring  months  are  always  found  to  be  in  excellent  condition ; 
they  are  very  fat,  not  only  in  the  substance  of  their  flesh,  but  in  the  large  quantity  of 
adipose  matter  which  is  found  on  the  pyloric  appendages ;  this  serves  as  an  internal  source 
of  sustenance  which  supports  the  fish  in  its  sojourn  in  the  fresh  water  where  it  scarcely  ever 
feeds.  These  clean-run  spring  fish  avail  themselves  of  the  spring  floods  and  enter  some  of 
our  rivers ;  but  whether  they  remain  in  the  fresh  water  from  March  to  November, — -the 
spawning  season, — or  whether,  in  some  cases,  they  go  down  again  to  the  sea  before  spawning, 
one  cannot  say.  It  seems  a  long  while  for  the  internal  supply  of  fat  to  last  a  fish — from 
March  to  November— without  food.  "These  fish,"  as  Mr.  F.  Buckland  says,  "if  there  had 
been  no  floods  in  the  spring,  would  probably  have  remained  in  the  sea,  and  would  have 
appeared  in  the  river  either  in  the  first  floods  in  July  or  August,  or  if  there  were  no  floods 
in  these  months,  they  would  have  come  up  in  November  and  December  as  large  fish,  which, 
as  experience  shows,  are  generally  the  latest  to  come  into  the  river,  and  which  for  the 
most  part  spawn  in  the  lower  portions  of  the   river." — [Famil.  Hist.  Brit.  Fish.,  p.  369.) 

The  question  of  early  and  late  rivers  is  a  very  important  one ;  according  to  the  present 
law  it  is  illegal  to  take  Salmon  with  a  net  after  the  end  of  August,  the  fishing  beginning 
again  in  February.  This  law  "applies  to  all  rivers,  little  or  big,"  as  Mr.  Buckland  says, 
"those  that  run  long  courses  and  those  that  are  of  short  length,  those  that  have  lakes  at 
or   near    their    origin,    those    whose    tributaries    are    simply    rivulets    rising    high    up    in     the 


88  SALMON. 

mountains,    and    those   which    have   long    reaches    of   spawning-grounds There    are   rivers 

which  Salmon  never  enter  till  the  end  of  June  and  during  July,  August,  and  September; 
their  numbers  then  increase  during  October  and  November ;  to  the  fishermen  of  these  rivers 
the  months  of  February,  March,  (and  often  April,)  are  of  no  commercial  use  whatever ;  nor 
do  the  anglers  even  profit,  because  the  waters  contain  not  clean-run  'up  fish,'  but  only 
'down  fish'  that  have  lately  spawned,  and  are  not  fit  either  for  food  or  sport.  The  fishermen 
on  these  rivers,  therefore,  are  anxious  to  be  allowed  to  prolong  their  netting  season  into 
September,  and  in  some  cases  even  further;  and  at  the  same  time  they  are  willing  to  give 
up  fishing  altogether  in  February  and  March,  and  in  many  cases  even  in  April."  —  (P.  370.) 
The  same  authority  is  of  opinion  that  the  presence  of  a  lake  at  the  head  of  a  river  has  a  great 
influence  in  causing  an  early  ascent  of  Salmon,  as  its  "innate  self-preserving  faculty  prompts 
the  Salmon  to  leave  the  security  of  the  sea  and  make  a  run  for  the  lake  at  the  head  of 
the  river,  which  it  somehow  knows  exists — a  most  marvellous  faculty,  a  faculty  not  possessed 
by  man — and  wherein  its  instinct  teaches  it  that  it  will  be  safe  till  the  spawning  time 
arrives,  when  it  can  run  up  the  tributaries  of  the  lake."  Mr.  Buckland  instances  the  Tay 
as  being  proverbially  an  early  river,  fresh-run  fish  being  found  in  Loch  Tay  as  early  as 
January;  on  the  other  hand  he  adduces  the  river  Conway  as  a  good  example  of  a  late 
river;  in  this  case  there  is  no  lake  at  the  head  of  the  river,  but  there  is  a  broad  expanse 
of  water  near  Conway  Bridge,  or  a  lake  at  the  bottom  of  the  river.  Here  the  fish  remain  for 
a  long  time,  till  such  time,  in  fact,  as  the  spawning  instincts  prompt  the  fish  to  ascend 
the  river  at  all  hazards.  "I  am  certain  sure,"  Mr.  Buckland  adds,  "that  this  is  right,  and 
hope  eventually  to  see  the  day  when  angling  in  Conway  and  many  other  late  rivers  of 
Wales,  Devon,  and  Cornwall  is  made  legal  in  November ;  only  no  gaff  must  be  used — only 
a  landing-net — and  all  the  hen-fish  returned  carefully  and  uninjured  to  the  water."  Mr. 
Buckland's  explanation  of  the  cause,  or  rather  of  one  of  the  causes,  which  create  early  and 
late  rivers  is  most  suggestive,  and  seems  to  me  to  be  \&ry  probable.  I  may  mention  Loch 
Melvin  as  an  instance  of  earl}'  water ;  the  river  Ban-drows  has  the  Lake  of  Melvin  at  its 
head,  and  the  Salmon  run  from  the  sea  up  the  river  into  the  lake  chiefly  in  the  early 
spring  months. 

The  question  as  to  the  migratory  Salmon ida  returning  to  the  rivers  in  which  they  were 
bred  appears  to  carry  evidence  of  an  affirmatory  character;  experiments  have  proved  this  to 
be  the  case  as  a  general  rule ;  though  doubtless  numerous  individuals  perish  either  from  ex- 
haustion after  spawning,  or  from  the  attacks  of  various  enemies,  such  as  Porpoises,  Dog-fish, 
etc.  Deaths  from  the  first  mentioned  cause — exhaustion  after  spawning  and  the  journey  back 
to  the  sea — appear  to  be  of  frequent  occurrence.  If  the  parents  succeed  in  getting  down  to 
the  sea  in  tolerable  health,  they  soon  recruit  their  strength  by  abundance  of  food ;  but  a 
large  number  are  found  dead  every  year.  Buckland  having  examined  a  large  number  of 
these  dead  fish  could  find  no  cause  of  death  "except  an  anaemic  condition,  and  a  laxity  of 
fibre  in  the  muscular  tissue.  I  conclude  therefore,"  he  says,  "that  the  natural  cause  of  death 
is  (except  in  cases  of  violence  or  wounds  from  fighting)  simply  exhaustion ;  most  of  these  fish 
found  dead  are  males.  It  is  very  possible  that  the  law  of  nature  is  that  the  large  males  shall  die 
in  certain  numbers,  and  thus  leave  room  for  the  smaller  males  to  keep  up  the  breed.  The 
females  are  found  dead  much  more  rarely  than  the  males ;  these  facts  may  also  have  some 
bearing  on  the  interpretation  of  the  male  smolt  having  its  milt  fully  developed,  and  capable, 
as  I  myself  have  proved  by  experiment,  of  fecundating  the  ova  of  adult  fish.  The  female 
smolt  has  the  ova  developed  in  a  very  minute  degree  at  the  time  that  the  male  smolt  con- 
tains ripe  milt." — (P.  322.) 

The  male  Salmon  in  the  breeding  season  has  its  snout  much  produced,  and  the  lower 
jaw  is  bent  upwards  in  the  form  of  a  hook,  which  fits  into  a  hollow  of  the  upper  jaw ;  giving 
the  fish  an  unsightly  appearance.     As   no  individuals,  thus  sexually  characterised,  are  found  in 


SALMON.  89 

spring  or  summer-run  fish,  it  has  been  supposed  that  this  hook — sometimes  an  inch  or  more 
in  length — has  been  absorbed,  during  the  fish's  sojourn  in  the  sea.  But  it  is  more  probable 
that  these  old  males  perish,  according  to  the  observations  of  several  ichthyologists. 

The  non-feeding  of  the  Salmon  during  its  abode  in  fresh  vi^ater  I  have  already  alluded  to. 
That  this  is  a  fact  I  have  verified  myself  in  numerous  instances ;  other  observers  have  done  the 
same.  If  it  be  asked  how  can  muscular  force  be  maintained  for  some  months  without  food, 
the  answer  is  an  easy  one.  The  Salmon  lives  on  Its  own  internal  fat,  stores  of  which  are 
laid  up  throughout  the  whole  body  of  the  fish,  especially  in  the  abdominal  regions,  and  around 
the  pyloric  caeca.  Let  any  one  compare  the  difference  in  the  quality  of  the  flesh  between  a 
sea-fed  Salmon  and  one  that  has  been  some  time  in  a  river.  In  the  first  case  the  abdomen 
is  tremulous  with  fatty  matter,  whilst  the  flesh  of  the  river  fish,  though  firm,  is  comparatively 
destitute  of  fat.  And  this  continued  abstinence  from  food  is  no  doubt,  to  a  considerable 
extent,  the  reason  of  the  fish's  gradual  deterioration,  till  the  exhausting  process  of  spawning 
renders  the  Salmon  now  quite  unfit  for  food.  The  Salmon's  abode,  therefore,  in  fresh  water, 
should  be  regarded  as  a  quasi-hybernation,  during  which  life  is  maintained  by  stores  already 
laid  up  in  the  organism.  That  muscular  force  may  be  maintained,  and  in  fact  that  it  is 
chiefly  kept  up  by  the  combustion,  not  of  the  nitrogenous  elements,  but  of  the  carbonaceous, 
has  been  rendered  tolerably  certain,  and  the  circumstance  that  a  Salmon  may  move  about  for 
a  long  time  in  fresh  water  without  supplies  of  food  beyond  its  own  abundant  fat,  is  not  actually 
much  more  than  a  further  instance  of  what  takes  place  in  hybernating  animals,  as  the  bear, 
which  goes  fat  into  winter  quarters,  and  comes  out  very  thin.  The  same  may  be  said  with 
regard  to  experiments  that  have  been  made,  showing  that  the  Swiss  mountains  may  be 
ascended  solely  upon  the  strength  afforded  by  butter  and  other  non-nitrogenous  food. 

It  may  be  objected  again  that  the  Salmon  occasionally  taking  an  artificial  fly,  must  show 
that  it  does  take  natural  food  in  the  river.  But  a  fish  will  sometimes  seize  a  bait  more  for 
sport  than  from  a  desire  to  swallow  it.  What  does  an  artificial  Salmon-fly,  with  its  glittering 
tinsel  and  gaudy  colours,  resemble  in  nature  ?  Certainly  no  kind  of  winged  insect,  not  even 
a  brilliant  dragon-fly,  either  in  form  or  motion ;  no  libclliila  or  agrion  ever  swims  in  the  water, 
least  of  all  after  the  fashion  in  which  the  artificial  fly  is  made  to  locomote  by  the  angler. 
Sir  Humphrey  Davy  thought  "that  the  rising  of  Salmon  and  Sea-trout  at  these  bright  flies, 
as  soon  as  they  come  from  the  sea  into  rivers,  depends  upon  a  sort  of  imperfect  memory  of 
their  early  smolt  habits."  Perhaps  so,  but  be  this  as  it  may,  the  undoubted  fact  that  the 
stomach  and  all  intestinal  tract  are  always  found  empty,  it  is  a  convincing  proof  that  the 
Salmon,  as  a  rule,  abstains  from  food  during  its  sojourn  in  fresh  water.*  I  have  never  found 
anything  in  the  stomach  of  a  river  Salmon  except  some  whitish  or  yellowish  mucus,  and  a 
lot  of  tape-worms,  whose  presence,  according  to  my  experience,  is  almost  constant. 

It  has  been  shown  by  Siebold  that  sterility  often  occurs  in  the  Salvionidcc ;  that  some 
individuals  are  not  sexually  developed,  and  that  such  differ  from  the  ordinary  fish.  According 
to  Siebold  this  sterile  state  extends  over  the  whole  lifetime  of  the  individual.  It  appears, 
however,  that  this  sterility  is  merely  a  temporary  immaturity,  and  that  a  part  of  the  individuals 
arrive  at  a  full  sexual  development  at  a  later  or  much  later  period  than  others.  Dr.  Giinther 
adds,  that  "  many  Salmonoids  cease  to  propagate  their  species  after  a  certain  age,  and  that  all 
so-called  overgrown  individuals  (that  is,  specimens  much  exceeding  the  usual  size  of  the 
species,)  are  barren,  though  they  externally  retain  the  normal  specific  characters." — (P.  8.) 

Salmon,  like  the  other  migratory  species  generally,  cannot  be  retained  in  fresh  water 
for  any  length  of  time ;  they  may  live  for  two  or  three  years,  but  do  not  thrive,  and  seem 
quite  unable  to  accommodate  themselves  to  a  permanent  abode  in  fresh  water.     It  would  seem, 

*  I  am  speaking  specially  of  fish  before  spawning ;  as  kelts  they  may  feed.  I  have  never  examined  the  stomachs 
of  kelts,  but  I  suspect  they  are  in  too  great  a  hurry  to  rush  down  to  the  sea — their  natural  larder — than  stop  to  feed 
in  the  river. 


go  SALMON. 

however,  that  certain  hybrids,  as  between  the  Sewen  and  Trout,  continue  to  grow  in  fresh 
water. 

The  ova  of  the  Salmon  are  capable  of  being  impregnated  by  the  milt  of  a  Trout,  or  of 
some  other  Salmonoids,  and  I  believe  the  young  are  hatched  in  due  time;  but  from  inquiries 
I  have  made,  they  do  not  thrive  or  live  any  length  of  time.  The  colouration  in  an  adult 
Salmon  is  not  subject  to  much  variety — being  different  in  this  respect  from  the  Sewen  and 
Common  Trout — excepting  in  the  breeding  season,  when  both  male  and  female  are  marked 
with  large  black  and  red  blotches ;  at  this  time  the  skin  has  become  tough,  and  the  scales 
are  deeply  imbedded  therein.  Mr.  F.  Buckland  says  that  the  skins  of  such  fish  after  spawning 
are  admirably  adapted  for  tanning,  and  he  advises  his  piscatorial  friends  to  skin  all  the  old 
kelts  the  water-bailiffs  find  dead;  "when  prepared  these  skins  will  make  slippers,  gloves,  or 
binding  for  books." 

Salmon  grow  to  a  large  size ;  the  following  is  a  list  of  the  largest  Salmon  in  Mr.  Buck- 
land's  Museum  at  South  Kensington  :^ 


Weight  » 

Length 

I.— Tay  Salmon 

yolbs. 

4ft 

Sin 

2 

— Rhine  Salmon 

69 

4 

8 

3 

—Shannon  Salmon 

54 

4 

— Tay  Salmon,  Kin 

fauns 

53 

4 

0 

5 

—  Rhine  Salmon 

5'i 

4 

3 

6 

— Tay  Salmon 

5' 

4 

3 

7 

— Wye  Salmon 

50 

4 

2 

8 

— Shannon  Salmon 

+G 

4 

3 

9 

— W3e  Salmon 

44  i 

3 

10-J 

10 

—  Tay  Salmon,  Kin 

fauns 

42 

8 

Mr.  Buckland  draws  attention  to  the  fact  that  a  great  number  of  our  cathedral  towns 
stand  upon  rivers  in  which  Salmon  either  now  exist  or  from  which  they  have  disappeared. 
"When  monasteries  were  first  established,  previous  to  cathedrals  themselves  being  built,  the 
founders  selected  sheltered  spots  where,  for  the  most  part,  they  could  get  a  plentiful  supply 
of  fresh-water  fish,  especially  Salmon,  for  the  use  of  the  table  on  fast-days." — (P.  341) 

Formerly  Salmon  were  more  or  less  abundant  in  the  Thames;  between  the  years  1794  and 
182 1,  according  to  a  record  published  in  Land  and  Water  (iii.  No.  58),  seven  thousand  three 
hundred  and  forty-six  pounds  weight  were  taken.  Even  now,  says  Giinther,  "almost  every 
year  Salmon  and  Sea-trout  in  the  grilse  state  make  their  appearance  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Thames  (where  the  migratory  Salmonoids  have  become  extinct  for  many  years)  ready  to  ascend 
and  to  restock  this  river  as  soon  as  its  poisoned  water  shall  be  sufficiently  purified  to  allow 
them  a  passage." — (P.  10.) 

Every  one  who  happens  to  be  in  London  in  the  month  of  November  must  have  viewed 
with  wonder  the  magnificent  Salmon  of  many  pounds  weight  and  of  bright  silvery  hue,  ex- 
posed for  sale  on  the  slabs  of  the  fishmongers'  shops.  According  to  our  Salmon  laws  it  is 
illegal  to  take  or  expose  for  sale  any  Salmon  between  the  2nd.  of  November  and  the  ist. 
of  February.  Of  course,  therefore,  these  must  be  foreign  fish ;  they  come  from  the  Rhine,  not 
a  great  way  from  Rotterdam.  The  following  short  account  of  the  Rhine  fisheries,  given  by 
Mr.  Buckland,  is  interesting: — "Mr.  D.  Van  Elst,  who  lives  at  Rotterdam,  holds  a  lease  from 
the  government  of  the  fisheries  on  the  Maas,  the  only  one  of  the  three  mouths  of  the  Rhine 
through  which  Salmon  migrate.  The  principal  fishing  station  is  at  Orange  Nassau,  about 
fourteen  miles  from  the  sea;  the  river  is  here  about  nine  hundred  yards  in  width,  and  the 
nets  used   are  about   eight  hundred  yards  long,  thirty  feet  in  depth,  and  the   meshes  two  and 

*  Yarrell  mentions  a  Salmon  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  Groves,  (now  Crump,)  of  Bond  Street,  London,  that  weighed 
eighty-three  pounds, — this  was  in  1821  ;  "flesh  fine  in  colour,  and  of  excellent  quality." 


SALMON. 


91 


half  inches  from  knot  to  knot,  or  nearly  ten  inches  in  circumference.  This  gigantic  net  is 
worked  by  a  steamer  of  twelve  horse  power  and  a  windlass  driven  by  two  horses  on  shore ; 
the  fish  are  not  at  once  killed,  but  are  kept  alive  in  a  well-boat,  which  is  towed  to  Kralingen, 
three  miles  from  Rotterdam,  and  there  sold  alive  to  the  merchants.  There  are  five  private 
fishing  stations  above  Rotterdam :  three  are  worked  by  steamers  and  horses.  The  nets  are  only 
worked  during  the  ebb  tide."  These  Rhine  fish  are  in  splendid  condition,  often  weighing 
forty,  fifty,  and  sometimes  sixty  pounds.  The  sandy  tracts  which  compose  the  coast  of  Hol- 
land abound  with  Smelts  and  Sand-eels;  even,  it  is  said,  the  fields  are  manured  with  them; 
on  these  favourite  fish  the  Salmon  feed,  and  on  these  they  fatten,  and  thus  grow  into  the 
"gigantic  and  plump"  fish  which  in  the  month  of  November  may  be  seen  in  the  London 
fish  shops. 

The  female  Salmon  is  mature  when  about  fifteen  inches  long ;  the  male,  however,  as  we 
have  seen,  may  be  mature  when  in  the  smolt  stage,  and  about  six  or  seven  inches  long.  The 
prseoperculum  in  the  Salmon  has  a  distinct  lower  limb,  and  the  angle  rounded ;  the  maxillary, 
which  in  mature  specimens  is  slender  and  rather  feeble,  is  stout  and  broad  in  young  ones ;  it 
extends  to  a  little  below  the  posterior  margin  of  the  orbit,  but  in  the  parr  state  only  to  the 
middle  of  the  eye ;  the  head  of  the  vomer  is  toothless,  the  single  series  of  small  teeth  on  the 
body  of  the  vomer  is  at  an  early  age  lost  from  behind  towards  the  front,  so  that  half-grown 
and  old  examples  have  only  a  few  (trom  one  to  four)  left.  The  caudal  fin  is  deeply  cleft  in 
young  specimens  of  twenty-eight  inches  in  length,  being  truncate  only  in  very  large  examples 
during  or  after  spawning.  (See  plate  of  male  Salmon  )  The  hind  part  of  the  body  is  elongate 
and  covered  with  relatively  large  scales,  there  bci7ig  coiistantlv  eleven  or  sometimes  hvelve  in  a 
transverse  series  obliquely   forwards  to   the  lateral   line.      (See   Gtinther,  p.  13.) 

A  good-sized  female  Salmon,  caught  in  Bala  Lake  on  September  28th.,  1878,  which  I 
had  the  opportunity  of  examining,  had  on  its  spawning-dress.  Above  the  lateral  line  there 
were  numerous  large  black  round  spots,  many  of  which  were  confluent,  and  a  number  of  reddish 
blotches  or  thick  wavy  lines ;  below  the  lateral  line  the  colour  of  the  sides  was  yellowish  pink ; 
the  gill-covers  were  yellow  below,  spotted  and  lined  w'ith  brown  and  red  blotches ;  the  tail 
square,  with  pale  oblong  pinkish  brown  spots ;  the  upper  part  of  the  head  was  bluish  with 
an  olive  tint. 

Out  of  a  number  of  Salmon  parr  or  smolts  caught  by  me  on  the  i6th.  of  April,  1878, 
with  a  fly — of  course  I  had  the  permission  from  the  Severn  Board  of  Conservators — the 
largest  specimen  measured  six  inches  and  seven  tenths  from  end  of  the  snout  to  the  point 
of  bifurcation  of  the  tail ;  the  smallest  caught  was  four  inches  and  two  fifths  in  length.  The 
dorsal  fin  of  the  larger  example  was  dark  clouded  in  the  upper  portion,  the  margin  of  the 
first  ray  nearly  black,  on  the  lower  portion  there  were  four  or  five  dark  spots ;  the  pectorals 
were  streaked  longitudinally  with  dark  lines,  very  dusky;  the  ventrals  and  anal  nearly  white; 
the  marginal  extremity  of  the  caudal  fin  was  dusky;  the  lateral  line  slightly  descending  at 
first,  then  straight  to  the  middle  of  the  tail ;  adipose  fin  membranous,  dusky,  quite  free  from 
a  red  tinge.  Above  the  lateral  line  the  whole  colour  of  the  back  steel  blue  with  purplish 
tinge,  below  lateral  line  silvery  white ;  above  and  below  the  lateral  line  were  a  number  of 
small  round  red  spots ;  but  these  spots  are  variable  in  different  individuals.  In  the  smaller 
specimens  the  parr  marks  were  broad  and  distinct ;  in  large  ones  they  were  less  apparent. 
The  specimens  of  all   I  examined  were  full  of  insect  and  larval  food. 

If  the  reader  would  form  any  idea  of  the  beautiful  colour  of  a  male  Salmon  in  the 
breeding  state,  he  should  consult  plate  vii.  in  Sir  William  Jardine's  Illustrations  of  Seotch 
SalmotiidcE. 

A  Salmon  in  its  young  state,  from  one  to  two  years  old,  is  commonly  called  a  parr,  pink, 
smolt  or  smelt,  and  samlet ;   it  has,  however,  many  more  names,  such  as  brandling  or  brondling, 


92  SALMON. 

fingerling,  black-tip,  blue-fin,  scad,  shed,  gravelling,  last-brood,  hepper,  last-spring,  spawn, 
skirling  or  scarling,  fry ;  many  of  these  however  include  the  young  of  other  migratory  Sahnonidcc. 
In  some  parts  of  Ireland,  as  at  Lough  Melvin,  a  Salmon  parr  is  called  a  Jenkins.  The  term 
grilse  or  Salmon-peal  denotes  a  fish  on  its  first  return  from  the  sea;  the  former  word  is 
probably  a  corruption  of  the  Swedish  gmelax,  "a  grey  lax,"  i.e.  "a  grey  Salmon."  Kelt  applies 
to  a  Salmon,  whether  male  or  female,  after  spawning,  but  the  male  is  also  specially  dis- 
tinguished by  the  term  kipper;  the  female  is  called  shedder  or  baggit. 
The  fin-ray  formula  of  the  Salmon   is 

Dorsal   14. 
Pectoral    14. 
Ventral  9. 
Anal   1 1 . 

The  figure  of  the  adult   male  fish  is  from  a  specimen  which   weighed  twenty-four  pounds 
and  three  quarters. 

The  Grilse,  or  young  Salmon,  is  from   a  specimen  weighing  seven   pounds. 
The   figure  of  the  Parr  is  on  the  plate  with  the  Smelt. 


^Mmi 


:!■ 


^ 
V^-' 


:'■."■  -  n 


Tv^ti?ei^^tfi.^yacp^:-. 


^Mm^ 


'^^%4e;--- '^ :  ♦■-  ^■:^■'^■■ 


4--' 


P^!#f*;i;-^-^-   •^^^•■-■ 


1^ 


i 


;vf3'*:Vv'^'  ■■■'■   '^-'. 


-         -  1    »'      '        '   '•   *['   '■.  '     ■ 


m-'